My First Time

Pining for Madison: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 26 Aug 2026 10:11:00 -0600

Pining for Madison: Part 3

Becky Is Not A Chaperone.

By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

I continued for another hour and a half before finally calling it a day. The garden was looking great, and Mrs. Taylor was extremely grateful. I even got a "looks good" response from Mr. Taylor: definite progress.

"Would it be okay if I used your shower to clean up?" I asked Mrs. Taylor.

"Of course, dear. There should be fresh towels already out."

"Lovely, thanks, Mrs. Taylor."

I was just about to go up the stairs when Madison and Becky were coming down in the opposite direction.

"Becky is just going home to get ready for tonight."

"Oh, okay. See you again, Becky," I said, then turning to Madison, "I'm just going to have a quick shower, and I'll be right with you."

"Okay, I'll be up in a sec."

I left them at the foot of the stairs as I went to take a shower.

After around ten minutes, I left the bathroom and went to Madison's bedroom to get changed.

Madison was sitting on her bed, flicking through her phone, when I walked in.

"Hey babe," I said before closing the door behind me.

"Oh hey, do you have a minute?"

"For you, always."

I sat down on the side of the bed, my towel tucked around my waist.

"Is everything okay?" I then asked.

"Yeah, all is good. I just wanted to ask you something. Well, it's more of a favor, really."

"Okay! This is sounding ominous."

"Well, remember I said Becky was feeling a bit down."

"Yes."

"Well, I didn't fully explain her situation. If I tell you, you have to promise not to breathe a word to anyone."

"Okay, I promise."

She took a deep breath.

"God, I can't believe I'm going to tell you this."

"Tell me what?" I urged.

"Well, she hates the fact she's still a virgin. Like, really hates it, and she doesn't want to, in her words, be the only one in the entire year that hasn't been laid yet."

"Okay," I said, wondering where she was going with this.

"In her head, it's like being the last one to be picked in Phys Ed. The one no one really wants on their team. It's really affecting her self-esteem."

That, I could relate to. It was never a nice feeling to be picked last. In fact, at that point, you're not even picked; you're what they're left with.

"Okay... so if she's that desperate, I'm sure someone will oblige."

"That's the problem. She can't find anyone she likes, and on top of that, she doesn't want to come across as desperate in case someone takes advantage or accuses her of being a slut for throwing herself at guys."

"Huh, quite the dilemma Becky has. But why are you telling me all this?"

"You know how you said I was a good friend."

"Yes," I replied.

"Well, we were talking, and I might have mentioned how we started off, and how great the sex is."

"Okay," I said still waiting for Madison, to get to the point.

"Oh, fuck it, I'll just come out and say it. Will you take Becky's virginity?"

"Um, what now?" I said completely dumbfounded by what she just said.

"Will you have sex with Becky? This one time, as a favor for me."

"Me? Do you realize, what you're asking?"

"I do, and I thought about it, and I know this is a big ask, it's just, this sort of makes sense, plus we can be discreet about it."

"A big ask! You're asking me to sleep with another woman, how can you be so cool about this?"

"She's my best friend, you're my boyfriend, I trust you both explicitly. Besides, someone who is as good as you at sex - it would be mean to keep you all to myself," she said trying to appeal to my ego.

"And what would you be doing, while all this was going on?"

"I don't know, what would you like me to be doing?"

I took a moment to think about it.

"Can you get involved?"

"What, like a threesome?" she replied.

"Yeah, a threesome makes much more sense to me. A one-on-one with Becky would just feel like cheating on you, and I'm not comfortable with that."

Madison started to come around to my suggestion.

"Okay, I can do that, but the main focus has to be on Becky, though."

"I'd rather focus on you."

"I know, babe, but she really needs this."

"And this isn't some elaborate joke or test designed to trap boyfriends?"

"Nope."

"Still, I don't know about this," I replied, still feeling skeptical about the whole thing.

Madison then sloped off the bed and onto the floor, kneeling in front of me, looking up at me.

"How about..." she began to say, then moving her hand beneath my towel, up my leg and running her fingers along the head of my cock.

"I convince you."

I looked down at her eager face, as my cock twitched from her touch.

"Okay, okay, but it's still a big ask." I replied.

"Hmm, okay, how about this? You do this for me, and I'll let you try that thing we talked about the other day."

"Wait, seriously?" I said, my face lighting up.

"Uh huh."

Madison and I had talked on and off about trying anal for a while, but I couldn't quite get her to try it. Her ass was simply too amazing to ignore, and something I had fantasized about for a while now.

"Fine, I'll do it, but I'm doing this for you okay, not Becky."

"Thanks Ad, you're the best boyfriend ever. I better call Becky and let her know the good news.

Madison tried to get to her feet, when I coughed to get her attention. She turned to look at me and I motioned with my eyes downwards.

"Oh right, sorry. I'm sure Becky can wait a few more minutes."

Madison untucked the towel from my waist and opened it. I had already started to get hard, just thinking about what Madison had offered me.

She grabbed my cock and started to slowly jerk it, my cock continuing to harden in her soft hand. Teasingly, she licked the underside of my now swollen cock, then began planting kisses along the side until she reached the tip. It was then she took me in her mouth.

God this felt so good, the feel of her lips, the warm, wet embrace of her mouth, the way she moved her tongue and swirled it around my head.

Madison's head bobbed up and down in a steady rhythm now.

As my mind drifted away in a sea of bliss, it suddenly dawned on me, that I'd actually be having a threesome with my girlfriend and her best friend. Isn't this what every boy dreams of? I had only ever had sex with one person and now Madison was offering Becky up on a plate.

Fuck me this was crazy, but then again it was crazy when Madison and I hooked up the first time and look at us now.

As I felt my orgasm rapidly approaching, I tapped the top of Madison's head as a courtesy to warn her what was coming.

She continued to go at, until I couldn't hold back any longer.

"Oh! Oh! Fuck, fuck, fuck," I cried out as quietly as I could as not to alert her parents. Madison continued to work my cock as I came, her lips securely locked around my cock, until I finished completely.

Madison took a moment to swallow, before speaking.

"Okay, so are we good now?" She said with a cute little smile, then proceeding to dab the corners of her mouth with my towel, almost as if she had just finished a delicious meal at a fancy restaurant.

At this point, I would happily have given her all my vital organs had she asked for them.

"Yes, we're good." I said exhaling deeply.

"Cool."

I had to give it to Madison, she certainly was prepared to go the extra mile for her friends.

I helped her get to her feet, by offering her my hand.

"Damn!"

"What is it?" I replied.

"I'm kind of in the mood now."

"Well, you're going to have to give me at least ten minutes."

She then sighed as she thought of another blocker.

"We can't," she said somewhat disappointed. "My parents are downstairs. Rain check?"

"Definitely. Here, why don't you call Becky." I said, handing over her phone.

Madison took the phone from my hand, then swooped in for a quick kiss.

"Thanks babe."

Unlocking her phone, she went to her contacts and tapped on Becky's name. She waited a moment, then Becky answered.

Once again I was left to hear only one half of the conversation.

"Hey Girl, I just spoke to Adam, and we are a go."

I could hear Becky's excited scream through the phone.

"Uh huh, yeah, I know."

"He does have one condition though. How do you feel about it being a threesome?"

"Of course with me, silly. I'm not just rounding up people for you to have sex with. I'm not some sort of madam, although I do like the sound of that."

"Yeah! Madam Madison," she said laughing down the phone, "it has a certain ring to it."

"Uh huh, I know. It'll be like that time in summer camp remember, except a lot naughtier."

I could hear them both laughing now. I however, had to make a mental note to come back to that one.

"Anyway, I'll leave you to prepare, and I'll see you tonight. Later Becks."

Madison hung up and then looked at me.

"Guess we're having a threesome then."

"Well, there's a sentence I'd never thought I'd hear." I replied, still somewhat in disbelief.

"So, what's the plan exactly?" I added.

"Becky's coming round at 8pm for the quote, unquote sleep over."

"And what about me, there's no way your dad is going to let me stay after dark."

"Well, what he doesn't know won't harm him, will it. It's date night tonight, so he's taking mom out, so they'll be gone for a while."

"And then?"

"Then the fun starts." She said with a mischievous smile.

Madison appeared to be well up for this.

I carried on getting dressed, thinking about the threesome. How does it work exactly? Who does what? I can only cum once at the end of the day. Although, I guess I'd have to save that for Becky in this instance.

I had to get going and I could see on Madison's face, that she was deep in planning mode, so now was a good time to leave her to it.

"I'll be off then," I announced.

"Okay babe, I'll see you...." she kissed me on the lips, "and you, later," she continued, grabbing my crotch.

"I'm probably going to go to Becky's now and give her a hand."

I turned my wrist to look at my watch.

"You've got like eight hours, babe."

"I know, but it's a gonna be a big night for her, and us girls need time to prepare."

"Well, I'll leave you to it. Just message me when it's safe to come over."

I left Madison to it and went downstairs, making sure to say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Taylor.

On the walk home, I wondered if there was anything I could do to prepare for tonight, wondering if I should look at some 'tutorials' on the internet perhaps.

I also started to think about Becky, and how I was going to see her naked for the first time, and she was going to see me.

I'd never really thought about her in any kind of sexual way before. I only had eyes for Madison. I mean, sure, she was a pretty girl, but she didn't have the same oomph as Madison. It was literally the thought of Madison that got me up in the morning, if you catch my drift.

As I got home, I was feeling a bit hungry, so headed into the kitchen.

My mom was at the sink doing the dishes.

"Hey mom," I said sitting myself down on the stool by the breakfast bar.

"Oh hey Adam, are you hungry? I can make you a sandwich."

"Yes, please."

My mom finished the last of the dishes and dried her hands on the towel.

"So, how's your day been, so far?" she asked, grabbing the sandwich meats from the fridge and then bread from the bread bin.

"It's been okay."

"Are you sure? you seem a bit distant."

"Something on your mind, son? Do you want to talk about it?"

"God no," I blurted out rather abruptly.

My mom was taken aback by my bluntness, so I quickly apologized.

"Sorry mom, I didn't mean to say it like that. I'm fine really."

My mom finished making the sandwich and handed me the plate.

"Is it about, you know S E X?" She said spelling it out.

"Because if it is, I can get your father."

She took a deep breath, ready to shout out my dad's name, when I quickly cut her off.

"Mom! it's not about that. Shush! No need to call dad."

"Well, if you're sure. You know you can always talk to us about anything."

While I appreciated her offer, there was no way I was talking this one out with her or my dad.

"Honestly, I'm fine mom. No need to worry. I'm going to take my sandwich up to my room."

"Okay dear, don't forget to bring the plate down afterwards. I'll see you later."

As I carried my sandwich upstairs, I couldn't help but think how remarkably accurate my mom's instincts were. I guess mother's really do know best.

I sat on my bed and took a big bite out of my sandwich. As I chewed, I tried to visualize what it would be like in my head.

I thought about Madison and her rocking body, kneeling on the bed. Then I added Becky next to her, not sure what she looked like naked, so I had to improvise.

Then the idea of the pillow fight popped into my head, the two girls bouncing up and down on the bed in slow motion, hitting each other with pillows, with an explosion of feathers everywhere, and jiggling, so much jiggling.

I found myself smiling at the thought of it, this was shaping up to be quite a good fantasy I thought to myself.

Before I knew it, the sandwich was finished, and I had just eased back on to my pillow. I'll just sit back and picture it some more, I thought.

In mere moments, I had fallen asleep. The yard work must have really taken it out of me, as when I woke up it was 7pm.

Feeling a bit groggy, I decided to have a shower to wake me up.

With the shower done, I found myself waiting for the call. I suddenly started to get very anxious about it. Talking about it was one thing, but actually going through with it was another.

I needed a distraction to stop me from overthinking it, so I decided to play one of the games on my Xbox. Just as I was getting into it, my phone chimed. It was a message from Madison.

I paused the game and looked at my phone.

From: Mads

"They've just left, you can come over now xx"

This was it, time to shine, I thought.

I turned the console off, put my trainers on and headed out the door, yelling "I'm going out, be back later," as I left.

As I made my way to Madison's I could feel my nerves kicking in. I hadn't felt like this, since the early days with Madison. Now, it wasn't one girl I had to worry about pleasing but two.

As Madison said to Becky on the phone, this was so wild. I mean a threesome, me? I never thought stuff like this would happen to a guy like me.

Madison's front door was now mere feet away. I slowly approached, mentally psyching myself up and then knocked on her door.

Within seconds, Madison had answered, she was wearing her fluffy pink dressing gown.

"Hey babe," she greeted, giving me a quick kiss on the lips.

"Hey."

"Becky's upstairs; do you want a drink before we go up?"

"Sure, thanks."

I followed Madison into the kitchen.

"So, this is it? Our first threesome," I said, as she grabbed a glass from the cupboard.

"I know, crazy right. But don't forget the focus of tonight is Becky, you and I will have plenty of opportunities for a one on one, so don't worry about me so much, okay?"

She filled the glass with water and handed it to me.

"You're the boss."

I gulped the water down quickly, something that Madison picked up on.

"You're not nervous, are you?"

"A little," I replied, and put the empty glass on the counter.

"Don't worry about it, I'll make sure you're properly taken care of," she said smiling.

She gently pushed me against the kitchen unit and leaned into me, wrapping her arms around my waist; we kissed.

"Now, come on stud, Becky must be wondering where we are."

Madison grabbed my hand and lead me back through the house and up the stairs to her room.

As we entered, Becky, also in a dressing gown, was sitting on the bed. She got up as soon as she saw us.

"Hey Becky,"

"Hey Adam, I... I just wanted to say thank you for agreeing to do this. I know you and Mads love each other very much and this was a big ask on my part, but thank you, you don't know how much I need this."

"Thank Madison, really, she's the one who did a very good job convincing me."

Madison playfully nudged me as she walked to the other side of the bed.

There was a brief silence as we all looked at each other, wondering how we were going to start this, when Becky remembered something and broke the silence.

"Oh, before I forget. I wasn't quite sure what would happen tonight, or what you two were into, so I did a bit of research on the internet and brought a few things with me. I hope you don't mind."

She walked to the corner of the room and picked up a nondescript carrier bag. Then walking back, she proceeded to empty the contents of the bag on to the bed.

"Holy crap Beck's," Madison blurted out.

On the bed in front of us, was a blindfold, a pair of hand cuffs, a couple of bottles of sensual massage oils, a medium sized purple vibrator and a box of condoms.

"I didn't know... um, how big you were Adam, so I hope these are okay?" Becky said pointing to the condoms.

"They should be fine." I replied, looking at the box.

"After you left Mads, I went into that new lingerie shop in the mall. They had a whole section of this stuff at the back, so I grabbed all this lot."

Madison and I looked at each other, then both looked back at Becky.

"Wow Becky, you really went all out."

Madison, picked up the massage oil, flicked open the cap and sniffed. Her face showing, she approved of the scent.

"Well, they say you never forget your first time, so I wanted to make sure mine was unforgettable."

There was no chance of forgetting this, that's for sure, I thought to myself.

We all stood there, just looking at the pile of sex aids on the bed, waiting for someone to make the first move.

"Okay then, shall we do this?" Madison suggested, with a hint of excitement in her voice.

I think Becky and I were looking for someone to take the lead and it looks like Madison just volunteered.

"Well, I think to start with, one of us is wearing way too many clothes." Madison announced as both her and Becky looked in my direction.

"What about you two? With your dressing gowns on," I said defensively, even though I knew I would need to get naked.

The two girls turned to face each other and smiled, they both unfastened their belts, and dropped their gowns to the floor, in what looked like a perfectly synced move.

My eyes didn't know where to look first. On either side of the bed was a naked girl, standing there loo

Pining for Madison: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 25 Aug 2026 10:10:00 -0600

Pining for Madison: Part 2

We make our own assignments.

By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

"This stuff is warmer than I'd thought it would be and so thick."

"It's a nightmare to get out of hair too," I added.

"Just as well I shave everything then isn't it."

Madison climbed back on to the bed and laid down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling.

Madison turned her head to the side to face me, so I mirrored her.

I could see her eyes looking directly into mine.

"Thanks again for doing this Adam, I don't know many people who would have gone to these lengths to help me out."

"It's me who should be thanking you. I enjoyed it."

"I bet you did."

"No not that, I mean I enjoyed that. God did I enjoy that bit, but I enjoyed spending time with you."

Madison smiled.

"I enjoyed spending time with you too, and I also enjoyed the other thing too."

It was my turn to smile at her this time.

Madison then leaned over and kissed me on the lips. It wasn't a long kiss, but it was a nice one. Her lips were so amazingly soft as they pressed against mine.

As she pulled away, she paused for a reaction. I felt my face light up, it was like I was the happiest I'd have ever felt. She must have seen that as a sign, as she kissed me again, this time for longer. We were properly making out now. I felt her tongue slip into my mouth, which was an incredible feeling. Our tongues danced together as we continued to kiss.

With our mouths starting to ache, we stopped.

We couldn't stop smiling at each other.

"Well, that was unexpected."

"Was it though? I did just give you a hand job. I don't exactly dole those out to all the boys, ya know," she said continuing to beam at me.

"Ha, I guess you're right."

Madison sat up, propping her hands behind her and looking at her naked lower half.

"I guess I better put my trousers back on. Otherwise, who knows what will happen." She joked.

She then turned and looked at my crotch.

"Awe, he's gone all little again." She then proceeded to bop the end of my cock.

Her touch sent a tingle through my cock and it twitched again.

"Oops, looks like I provoked it."

I sat up, resting on my elbows.

"Do you mind?" I said trying not to laugh.

"I don't, no." She said smiling.

Madison walked over to where she took off her panties and bent over to pick them up, showing me how fantastic her ass looked. She slipped a leg in each hole and pulled them up.

I pulled up my underwear and trousers.

"Madison."

"Yes Adam," she replied, mimicking my formality.

"About that kiss."

"What about it?"

"Was that an in the moment kind of thing, or was it something else?"

"Why? What do you want it to be?" She replied, flipping my question back at me.

"I kind of want it to mean something else."

She was about to put on her trousers then stopped.

"Huh, that's funny, I was thinking the same thing." She replied, smiling at me and then continuing to put her leggings back on.

This was my chance, there was no better time to ask, than right now. I'm going to do it.

"Madison, will you go out with me?"

"After what we just did, Hell yes! I'll go out with you."

"Sweet."

"Besides, we've still got an assignment to finish remember. May be you can come round Friday night, it's the bouncers day off."

"Friday night it is." I confirmed.

After tidying up, Madison walked me downstairs to the front door, and we paused on the outside doorstep. She closed the door, so we were both standing outside.

"I hope you found our study session informative. I know I did." Madison said jokingly.

"Oh yes, very informative. I look forward to completing the assignment Friday night."

"I can't wait."

With that, she kissed me again on the lips.

"See ya."

I walked backwards down the garden path, unable to take my eyes off her. As I reached the end of the path, she waved at me and went inside the house.

The second the front door closed, I jumped up and a punched the air.

After all these years of pining for Madison, I had finally done it. I had asked her to go out with me and she said Yes! plus as a bonus she gave me my first hand job.

From that point on, I couldn't quite remember how I got home. I was on such a high, I presumed I just floated back.

When I got back, both my parents were in the kitchen. My mom was making something to eat and my dad was sitting at the table doing the crossword.

"Hey,"

They both stopped what they were doing and looked at me.

"Well, how did it go?" My dad asked.

"Judging by that smile on his face, I'd say pretty well. Am I right Adam?" My mom added.

"Yeah, it went well."

"Did you ask her out?"

"Yes mom, I asked her out." I said somewhat exasperated.

"And did she say yes. What am I saying, of course she said yes. Who wouldn't say yes to my little boy."

"Mom! Yes, she said yes."

"Way to go son!" My dad chimed in.

"Well, now you have a girlfriend, maybe you won't need to spend so long in the shower anymore," My mom said teasingly.

"Mom!" I snapped back, cringing of embarrassment.

Dad started chuckling to himself.

"I'm going to my room," I announced, unable to take any more of this conversation.

I quickly left the kitchen and marched upstairs to my room. Closing the door behind me, I tossed my bag in the corner and just collapsed on my bed, letting my evening all sink in.

Holy fuck, I thought to myself. It's like my brain couldn't quite process everything that had happened. Madison, the girl who I had worshipped for so long, completely blindsided me. I had no idea, she was so... so unpredictable and so sexually curious.

How a random science assignment pushed us together. It was almost like one of my school fantasies, one minute you're working and then the next, you're suddenly exploring each other s bodies.

Not only did I see her beautiful cunt, I touched it, I fingered it, I brought her to orgasm. She actually came on my hand, holy shit! It all just seemed so unbelievable.

I raised my hand in front of my face and stared at it. I may never wash this hand again.

...And that was just what I did to her!

What she did to me, blew me away.

The way she touched me, held it in her soft, silky smooth hands. Her genuine curiosity about it, and then she thought nothing of jumping on top of me and giving me the hand job of my life.

I could feel myself getting hard, just replaying it in my mind.

Then, there was the kiss. My first kiss, the best kiss. Oh, how her lips felt against mine. I could have kissed her all night.

I found myself smiling so hard, my face started to ache again.

Then it dawned on me, and I bolted upright. Friday, what's going to happen Friday. Is she going to want to do it? Are we actually going to have sex? If we do, are we doing it for the assignment or because she really wants to have sex with me?

I started to freak out. What if I'm no good at it? What if I don't last very long? Oh my god, what if I can't get it up? Will she laugh at me, will she tell everyone at school? Would she stop seeing me? My best dream, could soon become my worst nightmare.

I had to stop myself, from spiraling. I sat at the edge of the bed and took several deep breaths, eventually calming myself down.

One step at a time, I told myself. Friday was only two days away, plenty of time to prepare. I tried not to think about it too much, but it was all I thought about.

Thursday came around, and once again. I just made it to the bus on time. As I jumped on, there was Madison in the front row, looking like her gorgeous self as usual.

"Hey Adam," She greeted, giving me one of her biggest and best smiles.

"Hey Madison," I replied, smiling back at her.

If there was a seat free next to her, I would have sat down and left Ethan on his own, but no such luck. I carried on walking and plonked myself down next to Ethan.

"So, how did your study session go with Madison?" Ethan asked.

"It was good," I said, deciding to do the gentlemanly thing and omit all the explicit activities.

"So, did you ask her out? Like I told you to do?"

"Yeah, I did."

"Well, don't keep me hanging bro. What did she say?"

"She said yes."

"Holy shit man, that's huge. You've been pining after her for years and now it's finally happening."

"I know."

"So, why don't you seem excited about it?"

"Oh, I am excited, the best I've ever felt to be honest. But a part of me is like, what if I'm not good enough for her."

"Dude, you can't think like that."

"I can't help it Eth."

"Look, just take each day as it comes."

Surprisingly, Ethan was wise counsel today. He was right, take each day as it comes. He was a good friend, and I felt a little guilty, thinking I'd ditch him to sit next to Madison if the opportunity arose.

With the school day fully underway, we carried on as normal. When it was time for lunch, I told Ethan I was going to find Madison and to not wait up. I found Madison by her locker, talking to her friend.

"Hey."

"Oh hey Ad," Madison replied.

Her friend looked at me and smiled and then looked back at Madison.

"I'll give you two love birds some privacy," she said, then giggled to herself and walked off.

"Sorry about Becky, I kind of told her we were going out now and she's been like that all day."

"Oh, and don't worry I didn't tell her about every little thing."

"Little? You're going to give me a complex," I replied, keeping a straight face.

"No, sorry, I didn't mean it was little, I just meant..."

"Relax, I'm just messing with you."

Now that I had finally asked her out, my nerves, just seemed to vanish. I felt more confident now.

Madison pushed at my chest lightly.

"So, are we still on for Friday?" She then asked.

"Sure, what time do you want me?"

"All the time." She replied, with a mock sexy voice.

I laughed, "seriously now, what time?"

"Okay, okay, shall we say seven this time? I promised Becky I'd go to the mall with her straight after school."

"Seven is good. I'll see you then."

I was in the process of walking off, when she called out, "don't forget to make sure there's plenty of lead in your pencil."

I turned around to see her smiling and giggling to herself. She then blew me a kiss.

I smiled back at her, albeit slightly embarrassed by her remark.

She was either referring to my earlier efforts to draw her, or she had plans for something else. Either way I was excited for what Friday will bring.

Thursday quickly became Friday, and it was time for another study session with my girl Madison. It felt so good to say that in my head, 'my girl'. I was actually dating Madison, well I say dating, we haven't technically gone out on a date yet, but we're getting there.

With seven o'clock fast approaching. I went to get ready. First stop, the bathroom. Locking the door, I took off all my old clothes that I had worn that day and tossed them into the hamper. Naked, I stood in front of the large bathroom mirror and looked at my reflection.

If what I think will happen tonight happens, this is what Madison will see. I stared at myself, breathed in to make my chest bigger, then ran my hand down my body, tracing the faint lines of definition I had all the way down to the thick bush of pubic hair nestled above my cock.

I squashed it down with my hand, and my cock did look a bit bigger. I removed my hand and the hair sprung back again. Yeah, it definitely looked bigger. I grabbed the hair trimmer from under the bathroom sink, and pushed the button to turn it on. It buzzed into life. I took one more look, and went to town. The hair fell to floor in clumps.

I dusted down, making sure to wipe all the lose hairs off my cock, then looked back in the mirror. There, much better I thought. I put the trimmer back under the sink, and turned my body, for a side profile look in the mirror. Yes, this'll do nicely.

I jumped in the shower, cleaned up and got dressed. I even dabbed a bit of aftershave on. I had scrubbed up well and felt ready for anything.

As I prepared to leave, I decided against indulging my parents in a conversation, for fear that they would find new ways to embarrass me. So I shouted through the door.

"I'm off out, see you later!"

I quickly closed the front door behind me and set off for Madison's. Arriving with two minutes to spare, I rang the doorbell.

Madison answered the door.

"Oh hey, Ad. Come on in."

Madison was looking her usual gorgeous self.

"No bouncer tonight?" I asked.

"Nope, we've got the house all to ourselves."

Madison led the way upstairs and I followed her. Getting to watch her cute ass as she went up the stairs was a nice little treat.

"So, how's your report. coming along?" I asked, making conversation.

"Good, nearly done. I may need to go over a few things again though." She said with a mischievous glint in her eye.

I sat on the bed, and once again all of Madison's study books were sprawled out on the bed.

"Shall we get to it then?" Madison said, sitting on the bed next to me.

"Sure."

She turned to the side and grabbed her study book, then placed it on her lap. Flipping through the book, she stopped at the chapter title 'reproduction'.

The first page contained a diagram of a penis.

"Well, he looks familiar," Madison said, lightly nudging my arm.

We both red through the study text on the page. When we were both done, Madison turned to the next page, which as expected contained a diagram of a vagina.

"And I definitely remember this," I said, gently nudging her this time.

The next page over contained a diagram we hadn't seen yet. It was that of a penis in a vagina, it was one of those dissected diagrams.

"Huh, I don't think we've seen this one have we?" Madison remarked.

"It's definitely one to read up on."

We red through the accompanying information, silently digesting it.

"It's funny?"

"What is?" Madison replied.

"Is that they go to all this trouble of creating these detailed diagrams, but no one actually teaches you how to have sex."

"Were you hoping for some sort of tutorial in our biology lesson. Maybe like Mrs. Wrentmore, straddling Mr. Philips on her desk, while we watch and take notes."

"Oh, I can't un see that image now, thanks Mads," I said gagging at the thought.

Madison laughed and nudged me again.

"Oh, that reminds me. I hope you don't mind, but when Becky and I went to the mall, we got you something."

"Really?"

"Yeah, it's in that bag on my desk."

"I feel bad now, I didn't get you anything."

"It's okay, you can make it up to me."

I stood up from the bed and grabbed the bag from the desk. Sitting back down, I opened it and put my hands in and pulled out the contents.

In my hands, were a black lace, and very see through set of lingerie.

My jaw dropped.

"Well, what do you think?" Madison asked, as if it weren't obvious by the fact my jaw was now resting on the carpet.

"I mean, wowsers! it'll probably be a bit tight on my hips though, but I'll give it a go." I joked.

Madison laughed.

"Ha, ha. You're a funny guy Adam. It's actually one of the many things I like about you."

"Oh really, what else do you like about me?"

"Well, I've noticed the way you look at me. It's like when you see me, you just look so happy. It kind of makes me feel good about myself, you know."

I put my hand on top of hers.

"Truth is, I am happy when I see you. Like every time and if I'm totally honest, well, I've kind of fancied you for ages."

"Really? You have? Why didn't you do anything about it then?"

"I get so nervous, and I was always afraid you'd say no."

"Well, I said yes and all it took was a little hand job to give you the courage."

"I know, and I can't tell you how happy that makes me."

"Aww, you are such a sweetheart."

She leaned over to me and we kissed.

"Tell you what, why don't we take a quick study break and I'll go and prepare your gift."

With that, Madison grabbed the lingerie set out of my hands and left the room.

I sat on the bed, just blown away by how genuinely happy I felt. After a few minutes, the door opened and Madison returned. I turned to look at her.

"Holy Fuck!" I blurted out loudly.

Madison closed the door behind her and leaned against it, with one leg slightly bent and her hands face down on the door, looking sexy as fuck. The bra barely covering her breasts, and the see-through material allowed me to see her nipples underneath. My eyes dropped down her toned stomach, to the black thong she was wearing.

She then gave me a quick twirl, showing me her pert ass.

"So, what do you think now?"

I tugged at my shirt collar.

"I think it suddenly got very hot in here."

Madison, strode. across the room and stood directly in front of me.

"Then perhaps, you need to remove a few of these layers."

Madison began to unbutton my shirt. I however couldn't take my eyes off her chest, I just wanted to bury my face in it.

With the last button undone, she peeled my shirt off me and tossed it on the floor. She then moved to the button on my jeans and popped it open. She stared into my eyes as she slowly undid the zipper.

"Lie back," she prompted.

I fell backwards on to the bed, while Madison yanked my jeans off. With only my underwear left, I positioned myself in the middle of the bed. Madison sexily climbed on top of me. She sat upright, directly atop of my crotch and began gently grinding against me.

"You like that?" She said in a sexy whisper.

I nodded my head. Oh boy, did I like that.

I could feel myself get rock hard, to the point where it soon became apparent to Madison.

"Umm, some one seems to be liking it."

She bit her bottom lip, then ran her fingers through her long, silky blonde hair. She moaned softly and continued to slide along the length of my swollen cock.

"You're right, it is getting hot in here, might have to remove a few layers myself."

I watched as her hands went behind her back and she unhooked her bra. With one hand she tossed it over the side.

There they were, like two perfectly shaped melons. They were phenomenal, from the size, the shape and her dark dusky pink nipples.

Madison reached down and grabbed both my hands and propped them on top of her breasts.

I couldn't believe it, I was touching Madison's breasts and they felt Awesome! My hands went in to over drive. I stroked, I squeezed, I tweaked, I caressed, I wanted to explore every inch of them.

I had to sit up to get a closer look. With Madison still on my lap, I sat upright, my face practically touching them. Madison picked up on m

Abby Dowse

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 24 Aug 2026 13:35:07 -0600

Abby Dowse

Also known as: Abby Grace Dowse

⭐ 8.72/10 255 votes

★ Click To Rate

▲ 16444

Highest rank: 20

438

Times Favorited

Abby Dowse Biography

Personal

Age: 36 years old

Born: Sunday 17th of September 1989

Birthplace: Sydney, New South Wales, Australia (#444)

Nationality: (Australian)

Ethnicity: Caucasian

Professions: Adult Model, Fitness Model, Glamour Model, Influencer, Model

Sexuality: Straight

Body

Hair color: Blonde

Eye color: Brown

Height: 5'2" (or 157 cm)

Weight: 125 lbs (or 57 kg)

Body type: Athletic

Measurements: 34–25–33 (B–W–H) · WHR 0.76

Bra/cup size: 32DD show conversions

Boobs: Fake/Enhanced

Tattoos: None

Piercings: Navel

Performances

Solo: Nudity (Topless Only)

Extra

Instagram follower count: 3.3m (as of August 2026)

About Abby Dowse

Abby Dowse (born September 17, 1989, in Sydney, New South Wales, Australia) is a social media influencer and model who has gained significant recognition through her Instagram account. She frequently shares images of herself in lingerie and swimwear, which has attracted a large following and opened doors to various opportunities, including sponsorships and collaborations.

Among her notable partnerships is Fashion Nova, a California-based fashion brand launched in 2006. Originally focused on women's clothing, Fashion Nova is known for its affordable clubwear and has expanded to include men's apparel and styles for different body types. In 2017, the brand was one of the most searched fashion names, alongside renowned labels such as Supreme, Gucci, Chanel, and Louis Vuitton.

Abby has also collaborated with the UK-based company Parisian, which is recognized for utilizing popular Instagram models to showcase their products. Additionally, she has partnered with Oh Polly, a swimwear brand that has a robust online presence and collaborates with various popular models for their collections. While Abby is often seen in more revealing outfits, she has also participated in photo shoots featuring a range of clothing styles, including dresses for DressMeZee (DMZ), highlighted in some of her posts.

Abby Dowse Photos (Uploaded By Our Users)

Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The teacher sat there, just staring outward from his desk. He wore a look that said he didn't want to be here anymore than we did.

The classroom itself was virtually empty. It was just me and one other student.

It was a girl called Madison and she was sitting on the far end of the table, opposite me.

I could see she was busy writing away on a piece of paper, prompting me to glance down at the piece of paper in front of me. I appeared to have written down 'I love Madison' at least a hundred times.

The teacher stood up abruptly, the screech of his chair as it slid backwards against the floor, forced me to look up from my declaration of love for Madison.

"I'm going for a smoke, you two finish your lines."

With that, he left the room and slammed the door closed behind him. The noise echoed around the empty room.

I looked across to Madison, who was now looking back at me smiling. I returned her smile with one of my own, when suddenly she stood up.

I watched as she approached, standing over me briefly, her gaze alternating between my paper and me. As I prepared to speak, she gracefully lifted her leg and seamlessly positioned herself between me and the desk. With a confident move, she settled on my lap, facing me and assuming a straddling position.

She began to gently grind on my lap, before touching the sides of my face, with her soft delicate hands.

"Oh Adam! I want you so badly," she cried out, before starting to kiss me passionately.

That's when she started to moan out my name.

"Umm Adam, Adam, Adam."

It was then I noticed the sound of her voice begin to change, it wasn't this soft seductive voice anymore, but more of a louder, persistent shouting.

"Adam! Adam!"

Madison faded away in front of me.

"Adam! It s time to get up, you'll be late for school," a different, yet familiar voice called out.

A chill swept over me as the duvet was abruptly pulled away. It was fortunate this time, that I wore underwear to bed.

"Mom!" I cried back, then curled into a ball to keep warm.

"Don't Mom me, I'm not your personal alarm clock. Now go get ready, and for god's sake, open a window, it stinks in here."

I waited for her to leave the room, before slowly uncurling myself. She had just interrupted one of my favorite dreams about Madison, it was the one where we were stuck in detention, and we were just about to get to the best bit.

I got up from my bed, yawned, stretched and then scratched. It was then I realized, I was pitching an almighty tent in my underwear. Glad mom didn't see that! I thought to myself.

Like a zombie, I staggered to the bathroom slowly. Sliding the shower door open, I turned on the taps and removed my underwear to reveal what I had now began to refer to as the 'Madison Effect'.

I jumped into the shower and let the water run over my face. As I relaxed under its warm embrace, my mind drifted back to Madison. She was perfect, she was pretty, she had a great body, and she was smart to boot. She ticked all my boxes, and I was crushing on her big time.

It wasn't just the way she looked, sure she had beautiful long blonde hair that hugged her shoulders, a smile that could melt anyone's heart and eyes that sparkled like a mountain lake, but it was her smell, she always had this amazing floral scent, like an English garden.

Before I knew it, I had started to fantasies again. I grabbed onto my raging boner and started to jerk off. My horny teenage mind, starting to peel off the layers of her clothing, imagining what her body would look like underneath.

It didn't take me long to reach the point of no return. I held my swollen cock and did my best to angle it down towards the drain, which in itself was a challenge given the intensity of my arousal. I shot my load and watched the evidence disappear.

Feeling slightly more awake, I continued to get ready for school. Not that I would ever thank her, but thanks to my mom's morning wakeup, I just managed to make the school bus on time.

As I boarded the bus, that's when I noticed her - my beautiful Madison, seated in the front row. I couldn't help but smile at her to which she reciprocated. Walking past her, I caught a delightful whiff of that incredible floral scent, a fragrance that seemed to lift me up.

A few rows behind her, my best friend Ethan had, as usual, reserved a seat for me. I settled in next to him, my attention divided as I found it hard to tear my eyes away from Madison.

"Dude, you are so obvious," he said.

"What?"

"You're giving off all sorts of creepy stalker vibes."

"I am?"

"Yes, relax, play it cool," he suggested, as if he held the secrets to understanding all women.

"Like you're the expert," I rebuked.

"Excuse me, how many girls have you been with? That's right zero, whereas I have kissed one."

"It doesn't count if she's your cousin Eth."

"It does too."

Ethan and I bantered back and forth like this until we reached school.

The first thing we did was head to our lockers to grab our stuff for the upcoming lesson. As we collected our books, Ethan began discussing our plans for the weekend. In the midst of our conversation, Madison strolled past, gracing me with a quick sideways glance and a smile, effortlessly tucking her hair behind her ear. At this point, I had completely stopped listening to Ethan and I only had eyes for her.

"So, how about it?" Ethan asked, nudging me and snapping me out of my trance.

"How about what?" I responded, somewhat confused.

"Were you even listening to me?"

"Yeah, of course I was, but I just saw her."

"Dude, you've got it bad."

"I know, but she's perfect."

"Okay, if you say so."

"What? You don't think she's perfect?" I said defensively, ready to defend my beloved Madison.

"She's alright, I guess. She's no Charlotte though," Ethan said, tilting his head towards the girl at the end of the lockers. Charlotte, head cheerleader, had all the boys chasing after her.

"Please, Charlotte is just a walking pair of tits, she doesn't have a patch on Madison."

I audibly swooned.

"I can live with a walking pair of tits," Ethan then said smirking.

"I bet you can, now let's get moving our we'll be late for class."

Our first lesson was Biology. As we entered the classroom, we were immediately taken aback.

Instead of the usual freedom to sit where we wanted, each seat had a name card in front of it. We all looked at each other at first, wondering what the hell was going on, before scanning the rows to look for our name and going along with it.

It soon became apparent, that the seats were arranged in a way that every boy sat next to a girl.

As I sat down in my allotted seat, I caught the scent of a very familiar fragrance. My whole body reacted to it and that's when she sat down next to me. I was now sitting next to Madison. This day just got a whole lot better.

I pulled out my notebook and pen, and then watched as Madison did the same. Her things were so neat, and she was so organized, unlike me, where the corners of my notebook were all curled up from being haphazardly stuffed in my bag.

"Okay, now that you're all settled." Mrs. Wrentmore announced at the front of the classroom.

The class turned to fixate on the middle-aged woman, dressed in the long tan skirt and cream colored cardigan at the front of the room.

"Today, we're going to talk about Sex! Yes, that's right, get your giggles out of the way now, because this is serious class." She said, pacing up and down the length of the classroom.

"Today's lesson will be split into Two parts," she said emphasizing the word two, then pausing for a moment.

"Part one - Sexual Health," she said holding up one finger in the air, "and part two Reproduction." she followed with a second finger, inadvertently making the sign for peace.

"So, let's get started, shall we." Mrs. Wrentmore said clapping her hands together.

"The CDC state that 78% of you, by the time you've reached the age of twenty would have had your first sexual experience."

The class watched as she walked over to a drawer in the corner of the room.

"So, in all likelihood, some of you, as you're all eighteen by now, have most likely had one. You're all technically adults, so no judgement there, but if you have, I hope you were all being responsible."

The class started looking around at each other, no doubt mentally working out who were the ones most likely to be having sex.

Mrs. Wrentmore pulled a bag from the drawer and walked to the end of the first row of desks.

"As such, the school health board and the student body, have authorized me to hand out and make available to you these."

She held up the bag for all to see.

"No, they are not free balloons, but condoms. Designed to keep you safe from STD and of course, unwanted pregnancies."

She handed out a few to the person sitting at the end of the desk.

"Please pass these on to all the boys on the row," she asked the girl sitting closest to her.

The condoms were passed down, one by one, until each boy on the row had one.

Mrs. Wrentmore repeated the process, moving down each row in the classroom. When she reached my row, Madison handed me a condom, giving me a quick once-over that left me blushing, as if she were playfully imagining what I'd have to do with it.

"I am giving these out to the boys, because it is Your responsibility to wear protection, not your partners."

She went on to talk about the rise in STD and how we should all be practicing safe sex. This pretty much covered part one of her lesson plan.

"Now that part one is concluded. I hope you've all learnt something valuable and that if you are sexually active, you continue to be safe. Now on to part two."

She returned back to the front of the class and began talking about reproduction, the differences between males and females. We sat there listening and looking at diagrams in our text books.

There wasn't much time left to the lesson, when Mrs. Wrentmore announced what the assignment would be.

"Now, I bet you're all wondering, why I sat you all in this order. Well wonder no more, class! Your assignment is to work with the person next to you, and here's the twist."

She paused for dramatic effect.

"In an effort to foster a greater understanding of the opposite sex, which I think is incredibly important. Boy's you will write a report on the girls reproductive system and girls you will write a report on the boys, then when you've done your individual assignments, you will then need to work together, to combine your new found knowledge into a report."

The class was somewhat stunned by this, with each of us looking at the person sitting next to us.

Madison and I exchanged looks with each other.

"I guess we're working together then," she said, tucking her hair behind her ear again.

I wanted to sound cool, but all I could say was, "yeah."

"Do you want to meet up in the library later to prep?" Madison asked.

"Sure, yes, that would be great." I replied sounding a little bit too eager.

"Okay, I'll see you there."

She stood up and smiled at me once more and left with one of her friends. I could see them whispering amongst themselves, when just before they left the classroom, she looked back at me and gave me another one of her dazzling smiles.

I was dumbstruck, I actually had a conversation with Madison, and not only that I get to work with her too. I'm not sure how comfortable I'll be with the subject matter, but hey, I get to spend time with the marvelous Madison, so who cares.

I met up with Ethan, and he could tell how excited I was to be working with Madison.

"Right, don't mess this up man. This is the perfect opportunity to ask her out."

"I can't, what if she says no?"

"Then at least you know."

"I can't."

"Yes you can. It's time dude, it's been like five years. You got this."

I mulled over Ethan's encouragement; he was right of course. It had been five years, and I had done absolutely nothing about it. Was this my chance?

After our lessons had finished, I left Ethan to go find Madison in the school library. As I pushed open the door, the smell of old books was over powering. I walked past the front desk and headed towards the study area. I couldn't see any sign of Madison, so I started to look up and down the book aisles, in case she was there.

I headed to the science section, the most probable place to find her given the assignment. I passed through Physics, then Chemistry before finally reaching Biology. Bingo! There she was. When she saw me, she gave a little wave, and I approached her.

"Hey."

"Hey, so what are you looking at, books?" I responded, cringing internally. Books! Of course, books, you Tool! We're in a bloody library.

"Yep, lots of books here," she said, smiling to herself as she skimmed through a page in the book she was holding.

Slowly but surely, I was reaching peak nervousness, and it started to show. When nervousness shows, awkwardness isn't far behind.

"Sorry, it was a stupid thing to say. Of course, it's books," I replied.

"I'm Adam," I said.

"I know who you are, silly! We've been in the same class for like five years."

"Sorry, of course you do," I said, my face turning bright red.

I then tried to recover from my complete lack of cool by leaning against the bookshelf. With my arm outstretched, I placed my hand and subsequently my weight on a row of books. It soon became apparent that there was no backing to the shelf holding the books in place. As a result, they all tumbled off the shelf onto the floor on the other side of the next aisle down, causing me to stumble into the bookshelf itself, humiliating myself further.

I quickly pulled myself back and tried to compose myself.

"Are you okay?" Madison asked, touching the side of my arm.

"Yeah, I'm fine, just a little..."

"Just a little what?"

"Nothing, it's okay. So, what are we reading?" I said, keen to change the subject after making a complete tit of myself.

"Well, I've found these books."

Madison handed me a book to hold, but I didn't quite grab it properly, and it slipped out of my hand. Instinctively, we both reached down to catch it, causing us to bump heads.

"Oww!" Madison cried out.

"Oh my god, I am so sorry."

As if things weren't going well already, my meeting with Madison was practically slapstick at this point. Please, Lord, just strike me down now and put me out of this misery.

"It's okay. Guess we're both to blame for that one. Let's go sit down, in case we hurt each other again," she joked.

We went over to the study area and sat down next to each other at a desk, placing our books in front of us.

"So, where do we start?" I asked nervously.

"Well, I guess I'm starting with the penis," Madison replied, with a little wink.

"In that case, I'll start with your vagina, I mean the vagina. Sorry not yours, not that there's anything wrong with your vagina, I'm guessing, not that I've seen your vagina. Oh boy."

I wanted to cram my fist into my mouth to stop myself, I had said the word vagina way too many times in one sentence.

At this point, I had turned into what could only be described as a violent shade of red.

Madison looked at me and burst out laughing.

"You are so funny, you just dig yourself into all these little holes."

"Yeah, it's quite the gift I've got. I think they call it foot-in-mouth disease."

Madison laughed again. She had such a melodic laugh; I could have listened to it all day.

"Let's just start reading shall we, then we'll compare notes."

I nodded my head in agreement, in fear that I might say something stupid again.

We red through our biology books in silence for the next ten minutes, when Madison declared she was bored of reading.

She propped up her book, brought out her phone, and hid it behind the upright book.

It looked as though; she was scrolling through pictures. It took me a moment to realize what she was looking at. Madison was busy scrolling through a photo gallery of men s cocks.

Well this was certainly a side to Madison I didn't expect to see.

"Um, what are you doing?" I whispered.

"I'm just curious, I can't exactly write about something I've never seen before, now can I? Besides, I'm more of a visual learner you know. I like pictures and diagrams."

"Maybe the school library, isn't the best place for that kind of learning." I said worried someone would see and report us.

"Hmm, maybe you're right," she said, then closing her browser down, just as someone walked behind us.

"Tell you what, why don't you come around to mine tonight and we can study then."

Oh my god, Madison had just invited me to her house. Her actual house! The place where she lived. Be cool, be cool I recited in my head.

"Sure, I can do that."

"Great, here's my address."

Madison wrote her address on the back page of my notebook.

"See you at six?"

"It's a date. I mean not a date date. A study date. Oh boy, I'm doing it again."

"Uh huh," Madison said, amused by my awkwardness.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't worry about it, it's kinda adorable. Anyway, I'll catch you later."

As I watched Madison walk away, I did everything I could to suppress my excitement. As soon as she left the library, I punched the air triumphantly, eliciting some strange looks from the other library users.

I couldn't believe it; I was actually going to Madison's house. I know it's not an actual date, but it's gotta count for something right? and then there was that last remark, she called me adorable. Needless to say, I was on cloud nine from this point forward.

As soon as school finished, I hurried home to get ready. I took a shower, then empty my closet and threw all my clothes on to my bed.

What should I wear? It should probably be a little bit smart, I thought, then cleared my old t-shirts from the bed. I was left with a check shirt and one of my newer t-shirts. I couldn't decide on which one, so I thought I'd wear them both.

I practically choked myself with deodorant, then got dressed. Once I was ready, I kinda sat there on my bed, willing time to go faster. I didn't want to be too early, or late in case it made a bad impression.

It was coming up to five thirty. This was it, I'm leaving now I told myself. I grabbed my school bag and headed downstairs.

I went into the living room, to tell my folks I'd be going out.

"You look nice," my mom said.

"Thanks."

"So, where are you off too then?" my dad asked.

"I've got a study session with a friend,"

"A 'Girl' friend?" my mom asked.

"Mom!" I whined.

"Well, I hope he didn't get dressed up like that for Ethan." My dad added.

"Dad!" I whined again.

"Yes, if you must know the friend is a girl, but she's not my girlfriend."

"Is she pretty?"

"Mom!"

"What? I'm just asking."

"Yes, mom. She is pretty." I replied, somewhat

The Mail-order Space Bride.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 23 Aug 2026 11:44:00 -0600

The Mail-order Space Bride.

He had to wait five years for her.

Based on a post by Farmer jill. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Forward: This story is about a first time, two virgins no less. However, the setting is in a dystopian future. If sci-fi is not your thing, you might still like this. Be brave.

Many are fascinated by the concept of the "mail order bride." It still occurs today, but with instant communications, etc., it is not as interesting or romantic as back in the "good old days" of the American Wild West. Maybe this will happen again one day in the future, who knows?

Marco’s Day of Choosing

Marco Mendes finished climbing until he reached the top of the hill. It wasn't a mountain or even a very tall hill, those were for the rich. He wanted one last look around at his part of the Rio-Paulo Metropolitan Area before he left. Colloquially known as Rio Paolo or Super Favela. Marco had been told that Rio Paolo had over 150 million inhabitants. Rio Paolo is a city in what used to be the old country of Brazil. Not that long ago, Brazil had that many people in the whole country. He couldn't confirm this because there was no longer access to the internet, nor were there things called "encyclopedias." The old timers talked about being able to "google" anything on the internet, but that was before the changes. Now only the rich could "google" things if that even still existed. Books didn't exist at all. Everything was on screens, and the screens only showed what was allowed by the ‘Corporate Council’.

Since the changes what could you find out? The screens everywhere gave you the weather, news, and, of course, sports. Yet you couldn't ask the screens questions, and everyone knew you couldn't always trust what was on the screens. You could trust the weather and the sports, but the news not at all. However, Marco was about to leave the Rio Paolo, and Earth behind for Orion 6A. Rumor had it that once he boarded the spaceship he would get to use the internet. Marco would believe it, and all the other stories; when he saw it.

Yet Marco had to give it a try. He looked down at the Super Favela and all its misery. In centuries past, they were called shanty towns. But Super Favela was a massive city of shacks.

They didn't starve, but the food was bland and of questionable origin. They had homes, but they were small and uncomfortable, especially when it rained. They had each other, but what did that mean?

Dreams of Marriage.

A family of your own seemed like an eternity away. It was a process of 10 years, to apply for a wife! Maybe you wouldn't get approval.

Marco wasn't interested in casual sex. He wanted a family, and that would take 11 years here in the Rio Paulo or anywhere on Earth. That was only if it was approved and he survived. Most of the jobs for men like him were dangerous, especially at first. No one seemed to care if young men died.

Tomorrow was his 18th birthday. The official Day of Choosing a vocation. Marco had already chosen last week. The options were pretty limited, but you had to take one, or they picked for you. Marco had heard some places on Earth there was no choice, you were just assigned something. Other places used an aptitude test like the one Marco had taken. Marco had done the aptitude test at age 16, like everyone else. He was not selected for "streaming.' Marco was not going to be an athlete, nor was he smart enough for university, that's where the streaming took you. Oh, and of course, if you were really good-looking, you were also "streamed." Streamlined right into someone, or multiple someones’ bed. Yet that mostly happened to the girls. A guy had to be a real stunning hunk to be streamed; and Marco was not.

Then there was the security force. You didn't get to choose them, they chose you; and then you left old Brazil. You would be trained and stationed somewhere else to keep other people in line. Just like to the cold-hearted bastards who patrolled the Rio Paolo. They rotated them through, frequently; 6 months to a year, and another group arrived. You could tell they were different because their English would have a different accent than yours and the last bunch.

Like most boys in Rio Paolo, Marco wanted to play football (Americans used to call it soccer.) he had no interest in university, even if he made the grades. Marco wasn't that great at school, nor football.

What were the choices open to Marco? He could stay in Rio Paolo, and be chosen for a job. That job could be anything from a factory worker to a ditch digger. Low pay, no hope for advancement, and a ten-year wait to apply to get married. He could go to the Amazon and work on a mine or farm, but the only difference with that would be the location. Hard labor, high chance of injury. Yes, there were softer jobs, but first you had to pass through the hard ones.

Then there were the off-world options. The jobs were dangerous, and you would never see Earth again. However, the pay was high, the benefits were good, and you could order a bride after only 5 years. No applying for marriage, nope, you just ordered a bride, and when she arrived, you were married. What would you know about your mail-order bride? You would see her picture and where she was born. You also knew she was 18 years old. That was an option for women when it was their "Day of Choosing." The bride also would show up without the "shot." Every woman from puberty was given the "shot." It prevented pregnancy and was re-administered every year. The government would not tolerate pregnancy among the unmarried.

The problem was the effect of the shot was cumulative. If Marco stayed on Earth and had to wait the ten years to request a marriage to an agreeable woman. She would probably be about the same age as you. No 18-year-old brides on Earth. The woman would have had at least 15 years of shots by the age of 28, and the chance of conception was rare for at least 2 years. You are allowed a six-year window to have children, so the timeline was tight. Few couples had two children, many only one, and too often there were none. Yet those were the rules. Trying to circumvent or worse, fight them was not an option. The cold-hearted bastards would show up, and you would never be seen again.

How did Marco know all of this? The old timers of course; told their tales. Much of it Marco believed to be true. Then there was the communication from cousins and friends who had left after the day of choosing. They sent back tales of their new lives. The people who stayed in the same area also told their tales of work and lives since choosing. Finally, there was what you saw with your own eyes. People who tried to move in together and therefore be illegally married who were taken away. People who spoke out about the changes; just disappeared, without a trace. Sometimes, if you were up late at night, you could see the armored vehicles come and disappear someone. Actions of the Corporate Council. No trial, no conviction.

Once, Marco's family had a neighbor man who moved the woman he wanted to marry, into his house, without waiting 10 years or asking permission. Permission would never have been granted, and they only lived together for 10 days. Marco was up early on day 11,and he saw the couple taken away. The cold-hearted security bastards of the Corporate Council showed how they earned the reputation that morning. Marco watched the couple be beaten as they were dragged into the vehicle. There was blood on the ground, and everyone tried to ignore it, until the rain washed it away days later.

Marco had opted for off-world. He had chosen working for Impact Mining. They were an off-world conglomerate that owned all the mining rights to Orion 6A. Marco would learn the people who lived there, called the planet Eldorado. He would learn all about Eldorado, and a great many other things; once on the spaceship.

Marco took one more look around at Rio Paolo. The misery was oppressive. 150 million people going through the motions of living. Marco didn't know how many rich people lived in RP. Their lives were definitely different, and the 150 million knew it! On the day of choosing, you couldn't get a position cleaning, or cooking, or what have you, for those rich. Later you were recruited to those positions, once you had served your time in your job of "choosing." There actually was a fair amount of opportunity to change jobs at that time, but they were still low-paying, and had no future.

Marco shook his head and then went back home. His parents were having the traditional "Day of Choosing" party for him. Marco's would be more poignant because he was going away forever. It was a somber affair and Marco said his goodbyes. He would be gone very early in the morning to catch the shuttle to the moon and his spaceship.

Space Travel, Internet, And History.

The rumors about the internet would turn out to be true! Marco spent much of his time in transit to Eldorado learning how much he didn't know. The trip would take three months, and it was notable for the food and the internet. Marco would not believe the variety and the taste of the food! It was all 'cooked' not just bland reheated packages. When he entered that ship it was a revelation to Marco, and he was told it would get better on Eldorado.

The internet, or more precisely, Marco learned, the ship's computer network had a huge 'database' of information for Marco to absorb. Of course, Marco didn't have access to everything, but he did have access to more than he could imagine. Marco learned about the 'Changes' and how that transformed the world, including his homeland of Brazil. It was a time of war, chaos, and fear. The resulting political consolidation by the world's large corporations and simultaneous population boom led to the "Day of Choosing" and the Metropolitan Areas. The population needed to be contained, otherwise it would overrun the farmland required to feed it.

No one seemed to know what sparked the trouble that resulted in the Changes. The consensus was that the pressure from overpopulation, unfair distribution of wealth between nations, and government measures to stop yet another plague; boiled over. Wars and civil wars erupted all over the Earth. Genocides occurred, as well as plenty of destruction. Much of Africa and Asia was a bloodbath. Europe's unity shattered. North and South America saw a series of coups, and counter-coups, as well as war. When the dust cleared, five years later, the world was now run by the corporations; the Corporate Council by name. Lead by the arms industry, they consolidated power by monopolizing the control of weapons, food, and fuel. The other corporations gladly joined them and after a few more years their power was unmatched in human history.

The population of the Earth was pushed into "metropolitan areas" based on the old distribution of population. The areas were shrunk though and the areas outside them were for commodity extraction or agriculture. There also were large swaths of land set aside as reserves to offset the climate changes. Travel was highly restricted between the areas and that was mostly by air. The roads and rail lines that were kept were for the movement of materials. The other roads, small towns and cities were destroyed or abandoned to return them to nature.

Eldorado Hardships

When Marco arrived at Eldorado he didn't have anymore time to think about what he learned, as he was assigned the most dangerous job on the planet. It was the job of capturing mineral laden meteors as they approached the planet. If you could grab them before they entered the atmosphere the mineral payload was better. The trick was not being smashed to bits by the meteors or having the meteor's breach your ships integrity and dying of asphyxiation. This was normal and Marco knew he would spend a year in this or a similar job. Over a third of those assigned would be killed and another third injured in someway. No one even called him Marco, he was just J-9870112, his company ID number. Yet when the year was up, Marco went to work in the refinery and his life changed. He now was Marco. Out of the temporary barracks into the permanent apartments. He made friends, worked hard, and waited.

Communication back to Earth was possible but not easy. Only the rich or the company could get instant communication back to Earth. The rest of the people had to send mail. You could buy a video cube, record yourself, and your family could watch it. You could write or type an actual letter on paper and put it in an envelope. The bottom line is that it has to be a physical object that can be loaded on the cargo ship. There is plenty of room for a letter on those massive ships. They come here mostly empty, mostly things that could not be made on Eldorado. Then the ships would leave full of processed ore. A ship arrived every 3 months.

Placing an order for a woman.

Impact was a good company to work for. They let Marco put in his request for a mail order bride on the cargo ship 3 months early. Some companies made you wait the full 5 years before you could put in your request. This way she would come 3 months earlier, a real bonus. There was plenty of joking about the idea of a 'mail order bride." Marco researched it on the computer, and it came from 19th century America on Earth. From what he read, he was not surprised that it happened. Men get lonely out on the frontier. Men also got in way more trouble the greater the ratio of men to available women. Eldorado didn't have enough of a population base to produce enough eligible surplus women. There was also no "Day of Choosing" on Eldorado. People could freely choose what to work at and whom to marry, when they felt like it. There were no age restrictions and the "shot" was voluntary.

Marco had looked through the catalogues of women for a month before finding the girl he wanted. He didn't know what it was about her, that struck him. But he knew he wanted her from the moment he saw her. Her name was Angela Stemple, and she was born in a place called Bridgewater in the Eastern Seaboard Metropolitan Area. He researched it, and the people there call it the BBA, short for the Big Big Apple. The BBA, of course had the world's capital in it, New York City. Where else would the corporations want the headquarters?

From what Marco could see in the picture, Angela was not very tall but evenly proportioned. He printed off a picture of her for his wall at home and his workplace at the refinery. Marco's mail order spent 3 months in transit to Earth and his mail order bride spent 3 months traveling to Eldorado. All Marco thought about besides being safe at work, was Angela; for those 6 months. He dreamed of her and talked to his friends about her. His married friends told him about their mail-order bride experience. His friends, awaiting their own bride, commiserated on the wait. It would all be worth it, all his friends said.

The Group Wedding Event

The day before the cargo ship arrived, Impact started the preparations for the bride's arrival. The best hotel in Barkerville, (Joe Baker was the name of a former CEO.) was reserved in its entirety for the event. The meeting of brides would occur in the grand ballroom. There would also be the wedding ceremony. A banquet would then be held in the revolving restaurant on top of the hotel. Finally, the best fifty rooms would be given to the 50 newlywed couples, for the night. The actual bridal suit would be given to one lucky couple in a draw at the banquet. Impact also gave all of their newly-married workers the week off with pay, to settle in with their new wives.

Marco finished his shift the next day at four. He went home and showered, shaved, and put on his new suit. He was so nervous he could hardly button his shirt up. He then went to the hotel, arriving at 5:30. Most of the other future husbands were already there, helping themselves to some ‘liquid courage’ at the free bar. Marco opted for water. He seldom drank alcohol. To him, it just led to trouble. On Eldorado most of the miners who arrived, spent their first few years drinking and whoring. Not Marco, for one thing, he was a virgin, and the second thing was he dreamed of being 'middle class.'

Marco had learned about this on the internet and most the people on Eldorado would be considered middle class. They owned their own homes, could do the job they wanted, and could have kids who would never have a Day of Choosing. Marco had been saving all of his paychecks to buy a house for his mail-order bride. Others would spend years in the company apartments because they partied their money away. Marco didn't regret his decision to remain a virgin, he had been raised Catholic; and the prostitutes in Barkerville were expensive. Marco also wanted his first time with Angela to be extra special.

Angela, meanwhile; was just getting into the coach bus to take her to the hotel. She had spent the last four hours after getting off the cargo ship at the spa. Impact paid for all of the mail order brides to get the full package. Next door to the spa was a high-end ladies clothing store. Angela was wearing a beautiful new dress from the store, complete with new lingerie underneath. Impact paid for that as well. Angela felt like Cinderella going to the ball.

Marco and the other men were getting anxious. Some were drinking too much out of nervousness. Some were telling jokes with their friends, to kill the time. Marco was just standing alone, drinking some water, thinking about Angela.

Marco was startled when it was announced that the brides had arrived. All of the men eagerly turned toward the large double doors of the hall. Music started playing in the background. Of course it was 'here comes the bride." Two Impact men moved toward the doors and opened them at the same time. First in line was the marriage commissioner, but no one looked twice at him. All eyes were on the lovely ladies behind him. The women followed the commissioner into the room, nervously trying to find their groom.

Angela was looking at the group of men, but could not find Marco. She had posted his picture on the wall in her cabin on the ship and was positive she would recognize him. She started to worry he was not there. Something bad had happened while she was in transit. All kinds of dark thoughts filled her mind. This did happen sometimes. Meanwhile Marco had spotted Angela. She was even more beautiful in real life, than her picture. Since Marco was not with the main group, she still couldn't see him and started to panic.

Marco moved forward, toward Angela, and then she saw him. He looked like a dream come true. She was captivated. She was so enthralled with Marco she couldn't move, but soon he was before her. Marco stopped just outside of her personal space. He was drinking her in, and she was doing the same with him.

"I am pleased to finally meet you Angela, you are better in person, than in my dreams."

Angela could barely hear his words; her heart was beating so loudly. She knew he had said something, and tried to find her voice,

"Marco."

That was all she could get out. Then Marco held out his hand for her, and she took it in her own.

"May I kiss you Angela?"

Angela couldn't form words, so she simply nodded, ‘yes.’

Marco gently pulled on her hand and Angela moved forward her face looking upward at the taller man. Marco slowly brought his mouth down on hers. Her lips were so soft as he kissed her. He started to pull back but then went in for another kiss. Angela couldn't believe she was finally kissing a man who wasn't related to her. She wanted more and used her free hand to pull Marco's head closer. Their tongues both had the same idea at the same time and met in the middle of the kiss.

Like many of the couples Marco and Angela were oblivious to everything and everyone but themselves. Their kiss dee

It Took Cupid’s Army

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 22 Aug 2026 18:51:00 -0600

It Took Cupid’s Army

Can I woo the girl who knows my embarrassing childhood?

Based on a post by Mac G. Listen to the podcast at Connected.

Even though it is right in front of you, you don't always see what's good for you. Sometimes you need a little nudge. This is about a couple of mine.

When I was five, Jenny's family moved in directly across the street from us. Our families became good friends right away. Due to the fact that there was nobody else our age living nearby (Jenny is three months older than I am), we soon became inseparable.

She had no trouble keeping up with me in the rough and tumble things I wanted to do, and I had no problems playing house with her when she wanted. One of our parents always had to shoo us home at night because we would never think about it ourselves. I once tried to get my parents to let Jenny spend the night, but they said it was not right for girls to spend the night with boys.

Although I missed it at the time, the first indication that Jenny and I would end up together came when we were fourteen. I was over at her house watching TV with her and her dad. As we sat there, the doorbell rang. Jenny got up to answer it. She came back a moment later followed by a policeman.

"Mr. Adams," he said, "I'm afraid I have some bad news."

Jenny's dad got up to stand next to her. I stood a few feet behind them.

"I'm really sorry to say that there has been an accident. A drunk ran a red light and hit your wife's car," the policeman stated.

"What! When? Where? How is she?" Mr. Adams asked.

"The paramedics did their best, but I'm afraid she didn't make it. I am truly sorry."

At this point, Jenny turned around and looked at me, tears pouring from her eyes. She ran to me, buried her head in my shoulder and sobbed. I guided her to the couch and sat her down. Holding her gently, I let her cry herself out, trying to soothe her as best as I could.

After about fifteen minutes, Mr. Adams finished up with the policeman and came over to sit next to us. Jenny had calmed down a little and was just crying lightly. He took Jenny in his arms and held her. I got up and called my parents telling them what had happened. They both came right over.

After a lot of consoling and grief, Dad left with Mr. Adams to tend to the body while Mom stayed with Jenny and I. Mom told me later how proud she was of me and for handling the situation and comforting Jenny so well. Years later, Mr. Adams said he'd kill me if I told Jenny, but that it hurt a little when Jenny turned to me, instead of him, for comfort upon hearing the news about her mom.

The First Nudge

I have always thought differently about Jenny than anyone else. Even during those awkward adolescent times all boys go through in which girls are gross and have cooties, I never felt that way about Jenny. It was like my mind thought, 'That's not a girl, that's Jenny'. The trouble was that as I grew into a teenager and began to notice girls, it was the same thing; I didn't realize just how beautiful Jenny was becoming.

Ironically, it was on a date with someone else in the summer between our Junior and Senior years that her beauty was pointed out to me. We had been having a great time: Dinner, movie, and ice cream afterwards. It was close to time to take my date home.

"Anne, can I ask you a question?" I asked.

"Sure, what's up?"

"Well, when I asked you out, you seemed a little surprised. Pleased, but surprised. I got the same response from Sarah Jansen last month, and I was wondering if it was true you were surprised, and if so, why?"

Anne smiled and hesitated a moment before answering.

"Yes, it's true I was a little surprised and I'm sure Sarah was as well. The reason is we keep expecting you two knuckleheads to wake up and see what a good thing you've got."

"Knuckleheads? What two knuckleheads?" I asked.

"Okay, it looks like it's up to me to straighten you out, although I really shouldn't," she sighed. "I'm going to do this in a roundabout way. I'm going to ask you a bunch of questions. Some of them may seem silly, and some might be embarrassing, but I need you to trust me and answer them all honestly."

"Okay, I'll try."

"Good. Now first question: Do you think I'm pretty?"

"Of course I do. Most guys in school do."

"Thank you," she said, blushing a little, "Now, I know all guys have different ideas about the ideal woman, but am I your ideal? Be honest."

"No, you're not." I said a little chagrinned.

"Hey, don't worry about it. I asked for honesty. I'm somebody's ideal and I'll find them one day. Let's concentrate on your ideal woman. I'll say an attribute and you tell me what you like. You okay with this?"

"I guess."

"Ok, height?"

"Your height, perhaps a little taller."

"Hair?"

"Red, long and straight."

"Longer than my shoulder length?" Anne asked.

"Yes."

"Eyes?"

"Green."

"Mouth?"

"Don't know. Never thought about that."

"Not a problem. Now, don't get embarrassed, but look at my tits."

I couldn't help it, I turned crimson, but I looked briefly. She had very nice tits.

"That's what I like about you, Tony; even with permission you don't ogle at a girl's chest. Most guys would be glued there right now. Ok, what would you change?"

"Nothing, I really like your tits," I said, turning even redder, if that were possible.

"Thanks, so do I. There's definitely something there to attract attention, but not too much. What about the butt? Do you like big butts?"

"Not really."

"What about legs?"

"Long, with a good muscle structure."

"Great. Now, here is what you just told me is your ideal woman; 5'9" or 5'10" tall, long, straight red hair, green eyes, an athletic build, long muscular legs leading up to a nice tight butt. Is that an accurate description?"

"Yes, that would be correct."

"And you still don't see it do you?"

"I guess not. See what?"

"You just perfectly described Jenny Adams."

I sat there for a moment. She was right of course, but I had never made the connection.

"Did you know that most guys think Jenny is the best looking girl in school? Many also think you are an idiot for not dating her. You've been best friends for so long you two cannot see it any other way. You should start looking at Jenny as the beautiful woman she is. With the great friendship you've already built, you two would make a perfect couple. Think about it, you dope," Anne ordered with a grin.

"I will, I promise," I said. "Now, I'd better get you home before your dad sends out the posse."

I drove her home in silence. When I walked her to the door, I said, "Thanks a lot for telling me that, Anne. I guess it's true it's sometimes hard to see what is right in front of your nose."

"You're welcome. I'm sure you two will be very happy together. Now, I don't usually do this on a first date, but as I'm pretty sure I've just ensured there won't be a second one, kiss me good night."

"Gladly."

I leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss. She was having none of that. Throwing her arms around my neck she pulled me in for a nice, hard kiss. It seemed to last forever, breaking only when we ran out of air.

"Thanks, that's just what I wanted," she said smiling. "Now, go get her, Tiger!" With that, she turned and went inside.

It's a good thing the route home was so familiar, as I was not paying too much attention to where I was going; I was thinking about Jenny. She was beautiful. She was also a great person. She was funny and fun to be around; kind to everyone; caring with genuine compassion; helpful whenever you needed her. She had so many wonderful qualities that it's hard to think of them all.

Two days later, Jenny was over at my house watching TV. As the movie ended, she turned to me, saying, "Okay, Tony, what's up? You've been quiet all day and you've been giving me some funny looks."

I hesitated before answering, unsure as to how to answer. I was really nervous about how this would go. I took a deep breath.

"Jenny, will you go out with me on Friday?" I asked her.

"Sure, we can get together and..."

"No, please, that's not what I mean. I don't want to just get together; I want to go on a date, a real date."

She looked at me with her eyebrows raised. I could see the wonder in her eyes.

"Look, Jenny, I know we've been friends for a long time, you've always been my best friend, but lately I've been seeing you in a different light. I've always known you were pretty, but I'm starting to see just how beautiful you really are. I've always known you were a girl, but now I'm seeing you as a woman. We're friends but I'd like to see if maybe we could be more."

She sat there, deep in thought. I waited for her to decide.

After several minutes I added, "I know this is sudden. You don't have to answer now if you want to think about it for a while. Don't be afraid to say no. Nothing will change if you say no."

She smiled at me and said, "I don't need to wait. Of course I'll go on a date with you. I just wasn't expecting it. What brought this about?"

"I'll tell you, I promise, but not right now. What time do you want to start?"

"Um, I'll let you know."

"Fine. Want a Coke?"

"Sure."

I went a got one for each of us. We watched some more TV, neither one of us talking much. When she left to go home, she paused at the door and gave me a long look, smiling slightly.

The rest of the week seemed to last forever. Jenny must have said something to her dad, and he spoke to my parents, because on Wednesday evening Mom came into my room, announcing, "Let me know what you plan on wearing for your big date Friday, and I'll make sure it's clean and nicely pressed."

"Okay, Mom, thanks. I'm not sure...wait, how did you know about Friday?"

"Moms just know," she said, grinning. "If there's anything else I can do for you, let me know."

When Friday came, I had still not told her what I wanted to wear, having changed my mind several times. I went out in the afternoon to get a haircut. When I got back home, there was a brand new outfit laying on my bed waiting. It was perfect. As I was getting ready, my dad came in my room.

"Here, try some of this," he said, handing me a bottle of cologne. "It's a very popular scent."

"Thanks, Dad."

"Also, a good date needs a good ride. Take my car tonight."

I was stunned. Dad rarely let's anyone drive his car. He had saved for years to afford it. "Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm sure. I got it cleaned up nicely today and it's got a full tank of gas. Enjoy yourself."

"Wow, thanks, Dad! You're awesome."

When the time came, I walked across to her house and knocked. Mr. Adams answered.

"Come on in Tony, she'll be right down. Where are you going tonight?" he asked.

"I made a reservation at that new Italian place south of the mall. After that, we'll just see. Probably a movie later on," I answered.

We heard the sound of Jenny coming down the stairs. I turned to see her and was stunned. She was wearing a light green sun dress that stopped just above her knees. Her legs looked great, tapering to a pair of strappy sandals with a 2½-inch heel. Her red hair cascaded down over the front of her shoulders, framing her face nicely. Jenny's eyes were sparkling and she was grinning from ear to ear.

I walked up to her as she got to the bottom of the stairs.

"I've never seen you look more beautiful," I said.

She blushed a little and said, "Thanks, you look great, too."

We walked back to her dad.

"Have fun tonight you two," he said. "I've talked to your parents, Tony, and for tonight, and tonight only, there is no curfew for you two - just don't push it too far."

"We won't, Mr. Adams, I promise," I said.

We walked across the street to the car. Jenny's eyes got huge when she saw we were heading to Dad's car. We drove to the restaurant in an awkward silence. As we were waiting for the table, I reached out and took her hand in mine. I wasn't sure if it was a good idea, as I figured she could feel that my heart was beating about 200 times a minute. Jenny just smiled at me and squeezed it gently.

Dinner went well. The talking started slow, but we loosened up some as things went on. By the end I think I had my heart down to about 150.

As we walked back to the car, I took her hand again. Before I opened her door, I turned her to face me. "Are you still as nervous as I am?" I asked.

"Oh God, yes," she replied.

"I have an idea, but I don't want to make it worse," I said quietly.

She looked up at me, whispering, "I don't think anything would make it worse."

I leaned forward and kissed her. As our lips met, it felt like I had touched 1,000 volts. The excitement went from head to toe. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her to me gently. Jenny hesitated for a moment, and then just melted in my arms.

After several minutes, we broke the kiss. Jenny was smiling broadly and looking at me dreamily.

"Now we don't have to worry about That for the rest of the night. One less thing to think about," I said.

She just started laughing, pulled me in and hugged me tightly. I could feel all the tension leave her body. She felt so good in my arms; I knew I wanted this to happen a lot more.

After a few minutes, she pulled back, looked at me and said, "You're right, I was thinking about it. I shouldn't be bothered about it anymore. I do think, however, that we should make sure."

She leaned in and kissed me again. This one was even better because we were both putting more of ourselves into it. She kept holding me tighter and pulling me closer, her hands pressed to the back of my shoulders. I put one hand on her lower back, gently rubbing. With the other hand I reached up and held the back of her head, my fingers entwined in her hair. The feel of her tits pressing against my chest aroused me and I began to stir in my pants.

We finally broke the kiss when we heard a whistle from near the restaurant. I turned to look and saw a couple standing there. He was looking at us and she was tugging on his arm to get him to move. When he saw us staring back at him, he gave in and they walked off.

I turned back to Jenny, worried she'd been upset by the scene. "Maybe we should go somewhere else."

Jenny and I decided to go over to the theatre, where we quickly agreed on a movie. We sat in the back, with my arm around her and her head resting on my shoulder. I enjoyed the feeling of her up against me so much that I wasn't paying attention, and still don't remember what movie we saw.

Afterward, we went down to the park on the waterfront and just walked around holding hands. Finally, around 12:30 a.m., we decided we should get home. Standing on her porch, I looked at her and couldn't help but smile.

"I have never had a better night in all my life," I said.

"Me neither. I'm just upset we waited so long to do this," she said.

"I know, we were kind of dumb, weren't we?"

"We'll just have to do whatever we can to catch up." Jenny winked.

We stood there kissing for about twenty minutes. I decided I should be getting home before her dad came to investigate. I was a little surprised he hadn't yet.

I don't think I touched the ground as I went across the street. It took me hours to fall asleep; I didn't want the night to end and went over every detail, committing each to memory.

For the rest of the summer, except for the five days Jenny and her dad were at her grandparents, we spent every day together. We got closer and closer. At one point when we were at the mall, we ran into Anne, who noticed we were holding hands. She told us she was very happy for us. I confessed to Jenny that it was Anne who had suggested that I look at her closer. Jenny gave Anne a big hug and thanked her profusely.

When school started, it quickly got around that our friendship had blossomed into romance. It seemed to be the general consensus that this was a good thing. We got a couple of grumbles from a guy who had been after Jenny to go out with him since our freshman year, but we just ignored him.

Every day after school we did our homework together, helping each other through troublesome concepts. It may have taken a little longer than if we had done it separately, but we didn't care because we were enjoying every minute of it.

I once overheard my dad talking about us to my mom, saying, "We haven't spent as much time as they have together since we were on our honeymoon!" Mom just told him to mind his business and leave us alone.

The Second Nudge

It was March and Mr. Adams was leaving on a business trip. We had celebrated my 18th birthday the night before and we were all still in a good mood, or so I thought. My parents and I walked across the street to Jenny's house. They were going to drive him to the airport while I stayed with Jenny. Mr. Adams greeted us at the door and let us in.

"Where's Jenny?" I asked, not seeing her there.

"She's up in her room right now," he replied. "Listen Tony, I need to talk to you for a moment before you see her. She's a little upset right now."

"I thought something was bothering her, but she said it was nothing"

"It started a couple of days ago when she got the mail. There was a letter addressed to her mother, from her high school reunion committee. I wrote them last time to say she had passed, but I guess they never put that down on their records. It got Jenny thinking about her."

Jenny has told me many times how much she misses her mom. My mom has been a great help to her as she was gr

The Funeral Courtship

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 21 Aug 2026 22:18:00 -0600

The Funeral Courtship

Abandoned Childhood wishes, finally fulfilled.

Based on a post by secret sexy writer. Listen to the ►Podcast at Connected.

I had known Alex Newberry my entire life. He was the boy down the street during my childhood, the boy behind me throughout school, and the boy who I always wished would see me as more than just "one of the boys." Especially since I was a girl.

But I'd never pressed for anything more. I didn't want to ruin our friendship. His family was my second family. Even his nana considered me as her granddaughter.

We'd stayed in touch even after I left town to pursue a new career. Throughout the year, we would exchange Emails and sometimes the occasional text. Only at my birthday and on Christmas did I receive snail mail from him. They were always hilarious and always perfect.

The day I received the small envelope in early Fall threw me for a loop. It was written in Alex's neat print and had a pre-printed return label with his address, so I knew it was from him. I just didn't know why. I was even more stunned when I slid my finger under the flap and pulled out the single sheet of paper folded in half.

I had been standing by the sofa in the living room when I opened the envelope. My eyes scanned the brief note inside, and my knees gave out. I collapsed to the sofa, tears rimming my eyes.

Alex's grandmother, Nana Newberry, had passed away.

Visions played in my head like an old home movie. Mostly, they were of the summers swimming in the pond behind her house and the day-trips she'd invite me to go on with Alex. Both of my own grandmothers had passed away when I was still too young to remember them much. My loss was almost as deep as Alex's was.

Almost.

Once I'd caught my breath, I reached for my cell phone and pulled up his number. I tried to swallow my tears as I heard the line ring. I wasn't surprised to receive his voicemail. He was probably busy making arrangements and handling family.

"Hey, Alex. It's Jaynie. I got your letter. I'm so sorry. I'm booking a flight out tonight, and I'll be there as soon as I can. If there's anything you need, let me know. See you soon."

I was already halfway to my bedroom when I clicked off the phone and shoved it into my pocket. My brain was on autopilot as I dragged my suitcase from the closet and gathered the necessary toiletries from the bathroom cabinets and drawers. I was folding socks and panties when I realized I should call the airport.

Less than an hour later, I was in the backseat of a cab and leaving a message on my boss's phone telling him I would be out of town for a couple of days due to a family emergency. I arranged for a rental car and for nightly accommodations nearest to my hometown. I knew there was no place in town to stay, the population being barely just under five hundred. If anything had changed over the years, that definitely wasn't one of them.

It wasn't until I was seated on the plane, the city's lights fading into dots below me that I let myself think about Nana again. I missed her hugs the most. Her squishy arms always surrounded me with such love. I felt protected. Wanted. My parents were always busy working. Nana was so much more than just an adoptive grandparent.

My mind wandered, and I remembered Alex's hugs. I smiled, laughing softly at the memory of him hugging me tight with a toothy grin while Nana took our picture. Then he pushed me into the pond; with my clothes on. We were only six. But I was old enough to know that I liked Alex more than I liked other boys.

I was the only girl in the neighborhood, so I either had to adapt to being a tomboy or be left out. I chose the former, much to my mother's dismay. I allowed her to enroll me in dance classes when she insisted I act more like a girl, but I secretly enjoyed playing with the boys more. I didn't mind being the Indian the cowboys always captured and tied up. Or the robber they arrested with the plastic set of handcuffs. Or even Princess Leia, when they wanted to re-enact Star Wars, especially when Alex got to be Han Solo and rescue me.

I must have drifted off because the next thing I heard was the announcement to fasten our seatbelts and put seats and tray-tables in the upright position for landing. The plane was only half-full, so I was soon strolling through the nearly empty terminal and heading downstairs to collect my baggage and rental car. I grabbed a cup of coffee from the only open vendor and asked the information desk for directions to the hotel where I'd made reservations. There was nothing more I could do for Alex tonight.

But once I'd reached my destination, the last thing on my mind was sleep. My accommodations were comfortable, but not even a hot shower seemed to help. I crawled beneath the covers and turned on the TV, hoping I'd just fall asleep from boredom and get some rest before the hour drive to my hometown in the morning.

A ringing phone and the incessant chatter of a woman and man pulled me out of the strangest dream. I'd been fully dressed and standing by Nana's pond, but I was thirty-four years old, not six. Alex walked towards me, his hands in the front pockets of his jeans, and he flashed his toothy grin at me. I reached for his hand, and I swear I stepped forward, but the next thing I knew, I was falling backwards into the pond. I struggled to swim, the weight of my clothes pulling me underwater. Someone grabbed my hand, and then I woke up.

An automated wake-up call answered my sleepy greeting, and I clumsily set the receiver back on the handset and rolled over, groaning. That's when I realized the morning news was playing on the TV. My body felt like it had been through a 5K run; or maybe it had struggled to stay above water. In either case, I dragged myself to the bathroom for another shower.

I decided on a simple navy pantsuit and crimson camisole blouse. It was cool but dark enough for the funeral, yet I didn't feel completely dreary in it. Plus it emphasized my curves and long legs. Today, I felt like I wanted to be a girl in front of Alex. Not that it would matter.

After securing another cup of coffee, I took a deep breath and pointed the rental car towards my hometown. I remembered where the only funeral home was, and I had plenty of time before the services started. Yet, I was suddenly nervous. I hadn't actually seen Alex in several years, despite our constant contact. I hated the fact that it took something like this to bring us together again. I promised myself that I would visit more often.

The parking lot was overflowing when I finally pulled up to the funeral home. I ended up parking half a block away on a side street and walking back to the large Victorian-style house that had been converted into the place where we said goodbye to our loved ones. Trees adorned with vibrantly colored leaves decorated the front yard. It looked like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting, set right in the heart of my hometown.

I joined the throng of people who had come to pay their respects, and managed to find a seat in the back of the largest room that was always used for services. The belief in the community was that our two churches were for worship and weddings. Funerals were held at Thompkins & Sons, no matter if you were Catholic or Baptist.

I didn't recognize a single person near me, but I was sure that Nana had known most of the town and then some, and I'd been a teenager when I'd left for college. I settled myself in and made sure I had my tissues accessible.

The service itself was lovely, and there were lots of tears from everyone. Alex even got up and made a speech at one point. While I knew I was there because of Nana, I couldn't help staring at her grown grandson. His stature had reached at least six feet. He towered over me by at least five inches.

I don't remember a word he said, but I could describe him with my eyes closed. His short brown hair, his tailored black suit and tie, the dimple in his right cheek when he smiled. He had green eyes, and I could imagine them sparkling while he talked about his grandmother, the corner of his eyes crinkling with his laughter.

People were standing up around me and talking, and I blinked, realizing that the service was over. I wiped at my eyes and stood, not sure what to do now. I slipped out of the row and away from the crowd. It was then that I noticed no one was by the open casket. I quietly made my way to the front of the room and stopped before Nana's permanent expression of peace.

Tears tugged at the back of my throat, and I had to stop myself from reaching out to grasp her folded hands. The purple dress she was wearing went well with her silvery hair, and she looked as if she were asleep. I silently thanked her for all the good times we'd had together, for accepting me as one of her grandchildren, for making me feel wanted.

I don't know how long I stood there, but I had the feeling that someone was watching me. I needed to move on. I kissed my fingertips and gently pressed them to her rubbery cheek. When I turned to leave, blazing green eyes met mine, and I gasped.

"Jaynie, you came."

And then Alex's arms pulled me against his hard body.

I wrapped him in my arms and held him tight, resting my cheek on his shoulder. I couldn't believe how good he felt. Something deep inside of me stirred, and I had to force it back down. He was my best friend. It would never be anything more than that.

"Of course I came. I left you a message. I took the red-eye last night."

"I'm sorry, I haven't checked my phone. I hoped you'd come, but I wasn't counting on it. "

I pulled away to look at his face. Our eyes met again, and I groaned inwardly. "I wouldn't have missed this for anything. She was like my own grandmother. Thank you for letting me know."

"What about work?"

"They'll survive without me for a couple of days." I laughed and before I could wipe away my tears, his thumb brushed my cheek. I sucked back my breath and hid my surprise with a smile. "What can I do to help now that I'm here?"

Alex stared at me for a moment, a lopsided grin on his face. He blinked, and then his toothy grin came out full force, dimple included. "There's a dinner at Nana's house after we go to the cemetery. Do you have a car?"

"I have a rental. I'm staying in Rosewood at the Holiday Inn."

"Let me tell Mom and Dad I'll meet them. Do you mind driving?"

"No, lead the way." I smiled and even felt a little giddy when he grabbed my hand and pulled me through the crowd that was slowly filtering out the front doors. I barely had a chance to say hello to his parents before he was heading in the direction where I said I'd parked my car. And then we were pulling out to line up behind the black sedan his parents were riding in and the hearse idling before them.

It suddenly occurred me to that everyone else was going to be following me. I must have looked nervous because Alex grasped my hand on the gearshift between us and squeezed it.

"I'm glad you're here."

I swallowed heavily and turned to smile at him. He was watching me, something unreadable in those green eyes. I opened my mouth to ask him what he was thinking, but nothing came out. And then he let go of my hand and motioned that we should move.

I was in a daze as I drove to the cemetery, sat through the rest of the ceremony, and climbed back into my car and drove us to Nana's house. It wasn't until we were sitting in her driveway that I felt the tears return. I hadn't been here in so many years I couldn't count them. I had been a horrible granddaughter, adopted or not.

"I know. I miss her, too." Alex squeezed my hand again and then got out.

I swiped the back of my hand across my eyes and climbed out, automatically locking the car.

"No one's going to steal it," Alex laughed. It was a deep, comforting sound.

I shrugged. "It's just a habit."

He laughed again and wrapped an arm around my shoulders, guiding me up the drive. People were mingling on the wrap-around front porch, and the smell of fried chicken wafted out the screen on the front door.

It felt and smelled like home.

I had eaten my share of food and then some. At some point, Alex and I became separated amongst all the guests. I took the opportunity to sneak upstairs to use the larger bathroom. On my way back, I passed the room Nana used to sit in and work on projects. I remember her teaching me how to sew as I sat on a little cushioned stool.

I smiled, knowing I could sew a button back onto a blouse or a pair of pants, but that was all now. The sound from downstairs grew fainter as I moved closer to the window on the far side of the room. The pond in the backyard glittered back under the noon sun. Weeping Willows outlined the oasis of my youth, and for a moment, I longed for those days.

I longed to have Nana hug me one more time. The last time she had, I was leaving for college. She told me to be a good girl and make my parents proud. I couldn't remember the last time I'd hugged my parents. Or seen them face-to-face. We talked about once a month, but they were always traveling now that they were retired. I bit back a laugh at the irony.

I wandered back downstairs, smiling and nodding at people who recognized me, although I couldn't say who they were. That was the problem with small towns, and with moving away. All of the elderly people remembered when you were born and whom your parents were, but you rarely remembered anything about them, much less their names.

The crowd was smaller now, and I heard several women in the dining room and kitchen cleaning up the dishes. I hugged my arms to my chest and slowly walked down the long hallway to the back of the house. Framed photos hung on both sides of the wall, and I suddenly wished I'd had a grandmother growing up who'd had pictures of me on display. As much as Nana had tried to make me feel accepted in her home, I really wasn't a part of her family.

I pushed pending tears away and stepped out the back door and down the steps to the yard. The sun was warm, and the pond beckoned me to it. I found myself standing on the small wooden dock Alex's dad had built. One of the boards was broken, and the weather had done a good job fading the stain, but otherwise it was still sturdy.

A warm breeze blew up off the water, rustling through the switches on the Willow. I stretched out my arms to feel it, and took a big sigh. I hadn't felt so relaxed in a long time. While I didn't mind my job, I didn't love it. While I loved traveling, I didn't like having to do it for work.

What I wouldn't give to be able to come home at the end of the day and sit out on a porch like the one at Nana's and watch the sun go down instead of watching it from the sixth-floor balcony of my high-rise in the city. To hear the sound of crickets in the evening instead of the rush of traffic.

A board creaked behind me, and I spun around. Someone grabbed my hand as I stepped back, and I was suddenly back in my dream. I gasped and struggled to regain my balance. Instead of falling backwards into the water, I was jerked forward and into Alex's strong embrace.

"Whoa! You okay, Jaynie?"

I caught my breath and swallowed, blinking away the remnants of my dream. "Yeah. Thanks. I must have slipped."

"Everyone's gone home." He dropped his arms but didn't move away.

"I'm sorry, I didn't realize. I'll be on my way." I started to walk past him, but he grabbed my wrist.

"Stay." He released my hand and cleared his throat. "Please stay."

I lifted my eyes to his and held his gaze. I wanted to reach out to touch him, to caress his cheek, to run my fingers through his hair. But I refrained and kept my hands at my sides. "Okay."

His smile lit up his whole face, but there was a shadow in his eyes. He stared at me a moment longer and then said, "Let's go back to my place so we can talk."

I blinked, realizing what he'd said, and then I brushed away any ulterior motives. Of course, we'd go back to his place. We couldn't stay at Nana's. He'd be most comfortable in his home. And I wanted to see it. I really did.

We said goodbye to his parents inside, and then I followed his car across town to his small house. I parked behind him in a gravel driveway overgrown with weeds and stared at the weather-beaten boards of the house, the crooked front steps, the boards over one of the windows.

"It's just a rental," Alex laughed. He climbed out and ran his hand back through his hair as he headed back to my car. "I've actually been living with Nana, taking care of her. When she had to go to the hospital, I got this place. We weren't sure what to do with her house."

"I'm sorry, I didn't "

"It's okay, Jaynie. This place was a steal. Besides, Nana left me her house in her will, so once we clean the place out, I'll be moving back there."

"What? That's wonderful! Congrats, Alex. I know you love it there." I couldn't stop myself from hugging him. Or feeling the slightest bit jealous. When our eyes met again, I stepped back and shut the driver's side door. I cleared my throat and my thoughts. "So, let's see what we've got."

"Be careful of the first step." He held out his hand and helped me up to the front porch. He wrestled with the lock on the door and then it swung open into a clean living room. The carpet was definitely dated, and the walls needed a good coat of paint, but his modern leather and oak furniture minimized the noticeable eyesores. "Want something to drink?"

"Sure, whatever you're having." I glanced around, setting my purse on an end table. Typical masculine knickknacks decorated the few shelves on the walls: various sports paraphernalia, photos of Alex and his buddies, a couple of dusty mugs from a tavern in Florida.

My eyes stopped on a photo of two young kids. A boy and a girl. The glass was cleaner than the rest of the photos, and the metal frame was brushed nickel rather than the standard black plastic frames on the others.

"That's us at Nana's pond." Alex handed me a glass of cola and picked up the frame. He took a sip of his own soda and put the frame back after a moment, snorting softly. "I shoved you into the water after she snapped the picture."

I gulped. I had forgotten that part. That when Nana had lifted her camera, she'd told Alex to put his arm around me and smile. He hadn't wanted to hug me. Maybe I'd pretended all along that he liked hanging out with me.

But he'd kept the picture. He'd kept it clean and prominently displayed.

I took a sip of my drink and moved to sit on the sofa. The leather squeaked as I sank into the corner with a soft sigh. It was comfortable. So much so that I toed off my heels and curled my legs up underneath me. The heat of the afternoon sun streaming in the bare window behind me warmed the material, and I laid my head back for a moment and breathed deep.

"It's quiet here." I kept my eyes closed and smiled sadly. "I miss this."

The sofa squeaked again, and the weight on the cushion next to me shifted.

&quo

Thundersnow and Deflowering.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 20 Aug 2026 08:43:00 -0600

Thundersnow and Deflowering.

Young Female Minister Finds a mate in an unorthodox (sinful) moment.

Based on a post by SandyMarl. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"I was young. Though at the time I thought I was pretty old for a virgin. I'd finished at the university and then I had completed my training to become a certified church youth director. Seminary would come a few years later.

"I was thrilled to accept an offer for a youth director position at a large church. I was desperate to hit all the marks; I was eager to get to know the kids and I was adamant that I would be a fine, upright and un-besmirched example of Christian virtue for the youth.

"My church sent me to a youth conference out-of-state. Among other duties, I was an uptight, hard-ass, chastity chaperone overseeing a bubbling pool of hormones. Damn, I was vigilant; squelching boners and drying up young wet pussies. If, by the end of the conference; no lives were lost and no lives were created, I'd attained my measure of success.

"On my return, I had a layover in Dallas. I was upset when my flight was delayed, then ultimately rescheduled for the next day because of a couple of back-to-back severe cold fronts that were clipping across the country. Disaster hit home when it was announced that all flights were canceled because of the icy winter weather. I was furious at God. What was He doing to me? This is Texas, land of parched mesquite trees and dusty tumbleweeds. It's not supposed to snow in Texas, much less for multiple days.

I'd already spent one hellacious, uncomfortable night crowded into DFW Airport with a seething cast of thousands of stranded passengers. It was the 'Valentine's Day snow-pocalypse.' With each continuing hour of freezing rainfall, I was facing the prospect of being stranded for a second night. My fate of being stuck on an uncomfortable airport bench without my luggage seemed unbearable.

While looking in vain for a place to buy a toothbrush, I ran into a professional acquaintance who was also stranded. She introduced me to a guy, Antonio, with whom she had some connection. He was a few years older than me, I was told he was in advertising, writing jingles for TV ads and stuff.

My acquaintance excused herself, as she had a lead on finding some ground transportation that she hoped could get her out of this frozen-over hell at DFW airport. I wished her luck, leaving the two of us newly introduced strangers standing uncomfortably in a crowd of strangers.

"Been here all day and all night?" he asked to make small talk. He must have known my obvious answer.

"Yah. I spent a miserable month in Dallas one night," was my snide quip. "Actually two days, and it's looking like I'll be stuck here for a second night, too."

"I fear we'll both be stuck in our night tutus. I'm just afraid I'll look silly in my tutu, but I believe you'll look fine in your night tutu."

Antonio's pun and cheap humor fell flat. I was in no mood for word play. I just wanted out. He was disappointed that I was unresponsive to his levity. I'll give him credit, he didn't quit; "Only thing is that my tutu was packed in my check-on baggage and it's earning travel bonus miles for a Florida vacation while I'm stuck here in Dallas on Valentine's. Like a fool, I didn't bring a carry-on with me."

He looked at me sympathetically, "Do you have a carry-on bag with you?"

"No," I snapped. "Everything has gone to hell, including my baggage and my career." I felt like telling him that he could go to hell too. But I didn't. "No, I don't have any change of clothes with me."

He told me, "Stay right here, I'm going to check on something," as an enviable spark lit his eyes.

"Stay right here?" I parroted. "Where would I go? Even if I didn't want to stay right here?" I whipped my hair off my shoulders with a violent and defiant jerk of my neck to emphasize my frustration with his directions to me as well as everything in general.

He gave me a look, like, 'OK, I'm not going to touch that.' He checked his phone battery, grimaced and stepped across the concourse and punched something into his cell phone.

He came back to where I was standing, looking at me like he was cornered by a wounded mama bear. "I'm down to nine percent charge. But I have a plan." He struck up a chanting cadence of sorts, singing, "I don't know, but I've been told; I've gotta plan oh so bold, wanna blow this joint, it's getting' old?" Then he added, "'Misery loves company' - so I'm told. Join me in my escape plan?"

He got the stink eye from me. Then I had to ask, "Depends. What's this bold plan of yours?"

"I just sent a text to a gal I've worked with in the music industry. She has a small place somewhere near this airport; I think. I know she's out in LA now doing a gig. If she responds before my phone dies, I've asked her if I could use her place until hell quits freezing over."

In a few minutes, his phone pinged. He scrolled through the text as I looked at his hunched form. "You've still got a charge. I hope that's her. Is it?" I asked as a bit of hope crept into my tone.

"Good luck for a change. One, I've got permission; two, an address and three, a front door code. With an air of nonchalance, he asked me, "If I can find a rideshare, would you care to join me in a small, warm place, far from the madding crowd?"

I was uncomfortable and desperate and perhaps against all of mother's advice, I decided to cast my lot with this older, experienced guy of my acquaintance for all of forty minutes.

Out of the Fridge and into Hell's Freezer.

Our Uber driver asked, "Any bags?"

We answered with a glum and simultaneous, "No."

She told us we were lucky that she took us, "Nobody wants to be out in this slick shit. I grew up in Minnesota, but these Texas ice-storm roads are crazy different than snow. Y'all are my last ride, this is too dangerous."

She dropped us off at the address Antonio had given her. "Hope y'all get to have a warm Valentine's Day," she said as she fish-tailed away on the icy boulevard in front of our apartment complex of refuge.

Crossing the iced-over parking lot was treacherous with the sleet and snow coming down almost horizontally through the bitter wind. Our progress was made more difficult by the fact that neither of us had appropriate shoes. I was wearing Crocs, Antonio had sandals; minimal footgear chosen to quickly pass through TSA screening and shoe removal.

"Something's not right," moaned Antonio as we approached the building. "This doesn't match the description I was given."

"If it's not right and if we're stuck outside in this weather, we'll die. My toes are already frozen purple," I complained, not exaggerating.

Antonio checked his phone and I saw a look of panic cross his face. "My phone's dead," he mumbled through quivering lips.

"Is your phone still working?" he asked me.

I dug it out of my bag. "Yep. But not for long."

"I think I can remember my friend's number; dial her number for me." With cold, stiff fingers I pressed the key sequence he thought he remembered.

He pulled his frigid hand out from his pocket, asking for my phone as it rang through. "Leila? Is that you? This is Antonio. Something's wrong, we're standing somewhere that doesn't look like the place you described. We're freezing our asses off."

Antonio held my phone to his ear as I listened to his side of the conversation, "OK. OK... No. Our Uber dropped us off... Yes! I used the address you gave me... No, well possibly... I told her 11263. Shit! Frozen shit in hell! Leila? Wait, let me repeat, 11623. One-one-six-two-three? You sure... Sorry, Leila, probably my mistake. This phone is about to die and we're also about to die of hypothermia. I owe you. Thanks. Bye."

I uncrossed my arms folded across my chest, covered only in a light-weight blouse, to take back my phone.

Antonio looked sheepish and very cold. "Well, if hell ever freezes over, this is what it's going to be like. I'm sorry Michelle, some numbers got transposed. We're four blocks away from where we need to be. I'm sorry, our only choice is to start walking and start walking fast."

Cursed by Snow, Blessed by Thunder.

I heard a crack and a rumble coming from above. It scared me. "What was that noise?" I asked in added terror.

"I believe that's thunder snow," my hard-luck escort answered. "I've never experienced it, but I've heard of it. Supposed to be a rare meteorological phenomenon."

There was another loud rumble. "Is thunder snow dangerous?" I asked, panicking under the severe weather conditions.

"No," he told me. "It's a sign, it's a special sign of hope for you and me Michelle. You might call it a blessing."

I wanted to believe him. I did believe him.

He pushed me on the back. "Let's get moving."

A layer of ice had crusted over the six inches of snow that had fallen earlier. Barbs of freezing rain were biting into my cheeks as we scuffled along the abandoned boulevard, hunching against the driving wind. My toes were numb, everything was painful, including the real fear of not being able to make it the four blocks to shelter.

The low, cruel clouds continued to deliver stinging pellets of ice. The dismal sky above rumbled and cracked with thunder snow as we struggled ahead. "I think thunder snow sounds like the voice of God," I suggested, perhaps delusional in my suffering.

"What's God saying?" was Antonio's question.

"I don't know. I want to believe His voice is in this thunder snow, I feel He's telling us that He'll keep us safe. That He will save us."

Antonio did not respond to my interpretation. He was too miserable to converse.

I followed in Antonio's tracks, just moving, not thinking. The sharp chill stabbing through my wet clothes had frozen everything out of my brain except the will to survive.

"This is it." He sounded subdued.

He took a hand out of his pocket and reached for mine. I gave it to him as we climbed the icy steps to the third floor. A huge, echoing boom of thunder snow rang out as soon as we touched hands. Antonio squeezed my hand, "I believe God just spoke. I think your prayers are answered, Michelle. You will be safe now. We'll be OK. God just said so."

I nodded weakly. "I believe thunder snow is a special sign for us," I suggested.

Antonio squeezed my hand again.

Antonio entered a digital code and pushed the door open. I don't remember being elated, I only remember feeling exhausted as the door swung closed behind us and the window pane rattled with another burst of thunder snow. It was a sign, a good and special sign from heaven I decided. I understood in my soul that the roar of thunder snow was the sound of heavenly passion.

Resurrection of the Frozen Dead.

Antonio went to the thermostat and cranked it up. I was stunned by the cold and too numb to think or do anything other than to sit on the end of the bed and shiver in my wet clothes. Antonio glanced at me, "Michelle, you get the first hot shower."

Like a stiff zombie rising out of a frozen grave, I stepped into the tiny bath, dropped my sodden blouse, pants and socks on the floor, draping my equally wet bra and undies on the door knob. Hot water poured over my skin, I was resurrected from the cold and the dead. I was once again a woman of warm flesh and blood. I did not yet realize the magnitude of my transformation into a young woman of warm flesh and hot blood. The significance of facing the trauma of a frozen death, only to reach safety and feel warm and alive, maybe shifted my perspectives on morality.

Maybe.

I had a towel wrapped around my torso as I peered through the bathroom door. The place was cramped. Antonio's wet clothes had been dumped in a pile on the kitchenette's floor. I could see his form across the room under the blankets of the narrow bed in the corner. He was motionless. I wondered if I should wake him and tell him the shower was available. We were both wrung out from our ordeal and the previous sleepless night in DFW Airport. I thought it best to let him sleep.

I don't know what I was thinking - I probably wasn't thinking. I had no energy left to think, but I do remember my feelings as I looked at the sleeping man in the corner. I stepped to the edge of the bed, feeling grateful to be alive and in a warm, dry place. I was feeling that Antonio had protected me and delivered me from freezing to death, realistic or not. I was feeling tired, yet with a warm, quiet satisfaction that together we survived our Valentine's Day snow-pocalypse.

I was feeling some warm affection toward the man who had led me by the hand to this quiet place of refuge.

I lifted the blankets enough to see he had shed all of his wet clothes. There was a naked man before me. A naked, sleeping, wonderful man. This man deserved to rest after bringing me to safety. This wonderful man deserved to have my warmth shared with him after all we'd been through.

This should have been a paradox for me; one bed, two people, a virtuous, virgin church girl and an undressed music man. I didn't think about it. I just felt it was right to drop my damp towel next to the bed and slip under the sheets with this wonderful man.

Trying not to disturb him, I eased in close, but not intending to touch his skin. I pulled the blankets over us as a distant peal of thunder snow slipped into the late afternoon light of the room. That last echo of thunder snow was a sign, I felt it was a blessing for us from above. I was asleep in an instant.

Mystery of a Curious Erotic Fascination.

I never imagined it would be this way. I was prepared to wait for the marriage bed. At least that was my strong belief the day before yesterday. Now, I had crawled naked under the covers with a sleeping, naked man that I just met and it seemed like the most natural and right thing to do after what we'd been through together. I admit, it was a strange transformation, one of those paradoxes that I've come to understand that comes with this messy life of mixed spirit and soul. I sensed we were Adam and Eve, innocent and naked and unashamed in the Garden of Eden.

I guess we'd tossed around in our sleep. I awoke. Antonio was asleep on his back, his left arm was on top of my bare chest with his palm resting flat on my left breast. I considered gently lifting it off of me, but I cherished the feel of the weight of his arm across my chest. I enjoyed the feel of a broad, male hand covering my nipple. My nipples had ached in the cold earlier, now they were warm and welcoming to the pressure of Antonio's palm and I'm sure they began to plump up pert and pretty under the circumstances.

Holding still in the darkness, I was thinking about the man next to me. Our feet had intertwined in the night on the narrow mattress we shared. I liked having our feet tangled as much as I liked his arm pressing on my boobs. I was thinking about his cock which I'd glimpsed as I slipped under the covers next to him.

It wasn't so much temptation, but more of a compelling fascination. I wanted to get to know this cock. I'd seen it laying across his thigh, it was so gloriously male. It was intricate and elegant, connecting to his scrotum. A great mystery had been revealed to me, but I think like most ladies, we can never understand the power of the cock for a man. Lying in the still darkness, naked and next to his exposed masculine mystery, something was percolating inside of me. I couldn't deny I'd developed an erotic fascination for Antonio's external manhood glory.

Perhaps I'd long been afraid to draw too close and acknowledge the power of masculinity. Things had changed for me, the deep mystery at the center of a man had been placed by happenstance next to me. I let slip all my notions of Christian propriety, strictures and teachings of absolute moral stances, I wanted the mystery to be unfolded before me. Like Eve, I wanted the forbidden fruit of knowledge of good and evil. I can now understand Eve's temptation in the Garden of Eden.

Good Christian Girls Don't, But.

For me, it was curiosity over lust. I had heard about the amazing masculine sex organ - gift and curse; it could and would grow from small and soft; to long and hard; at the mere sight of an attractive woman. The penis could and would dispossess a virtuous man of his disciplined mind and turn him into a fool. How does this dangling thing between a man's legs exert so much control? And what would happen if a female just touched this thing of mysterious masculine power? Maybe touched it just a little?

My hand was moving as if on its own as I was thinking these thoughts. Those rigid boundaries of conduct I once had were now faded, washed away by a hot shower and a surge of possibilities rising between mingled bodies of a woman and a man. With fingers arched ever so slightly, they explored under the sheets, landing on Antonio's hip. I paused, thinking I didn't want to wake him, but I just wanted to touch him. Fingers of my right hand ran through the coarse hairs of his lower belly. I was mere inches from contact with his dormant cock. My exploration was so naughty and exhilarating. I couldn't stop my traveling digits even though my brain was shouting a warning, 'good girls do not do these nasty things.' I was a virgin, but I was a curious girl, and maybe I wasn't such a good girl. I was so thrilled to be on the verge of doing a bad girl nasty thing. I combed through his tuft of pubic hair, spread my fingers wide and brushed my palm over his quiescent shaft.

Now I've done it, I thought. I shouldn't have let myself go this far. What have I done? What's going to happen now?

Nothing happened.

I was relieved.

Since nothing happened, I couldn't resist touching the smooth skin of his long trunk. What does the tip of his phallus feel like? Is it too sensitive for me to touch? My surreptitious exploration felt like I was Eve, reaching up to pet the serpent who was offering me the fruit of forbidden knowledge. I was smitten by his serpent.

The serpent moved.

I froze. Panic seized me. Antonio's sleeping flesh twitched beneath my open hand. It was alive. Did I wake Antonio, or is this a spontaneous unconscious reaction? I didn't know.

I had gotten into deep mischief, this was going to be embarrassing to explain. I had dipped my hand into the cookie jar and I got caught.

Charmed and Smitten by The Serpent.

The still arm resting on my chest shifted. An open hand brushed over the curved top of my breast, making slow circles over my exposed mammary. His thumb and forefinger traced around the base of my erect nipple before a gentle squeeze tugged at that ripe jewel, sending fluttering waves into my female parts below.

His right hand rose from his side and came to rest atop of my right hand, pressing me back onto his loins. I relaxed an

The Freak: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 19 Aug 2026 09:14:00 -0600

The Freak: Part 6.

The journey to ever after.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

THE FREAK; Part 5; The Conclusion

Over the river and through the woods.

The roads in this part of the Island are narrow two-lane secondary roads with low speed limits and frequent no-passing zones, but the traffic is typically light. I headed west until I ran into Route 25A. It runs along the North Shore all the way from Queens to Riverhead, the Suffolk County seat. From Riverhead the bungalow was only a half-hour away. There was no driveway so I drove onto the lawn, parking next to Mom's car, just before lunch. Carole and my other sisters ran out to see us and Kelly was excited to see them, as well. All the same, I slipped her leash onto the collar before letting her out. She sniffed Marie and Angela then licked Carole's face as I handed her the leash's handle. She ran off, leading our pet into the house. Barbara was laughing. Quite a welcome, eh?

Pretty much what I expected; they ve wanted a dog for years, but my mom always said no. Maybe she ll change her mind one of these days. I leaned across the seat and we kissed. Unfortunately, that was all we d be able to do over the next week unless we walked down to the beach late at night, maybe for an evening swim. Hmmm, that was a really good idea.

I carried our suitcase and Kelly's bed into the house while Barbara handled her food and bowls. I dumped the bottle of water that we d brought for her onto the lawn after closing up the car. We never locked anything here, not even the front door when we left for the beach or shopping. I dropped everything in what used to be my room while Barbara set up Kelly's bowls in the kitchen.

We changed into our suits and walked down to the beach after lunch. Mom was really old-school, insisting that none of us swim for at least an hour after eating even though I had debunked that as an old wives tale for years. Once again, my experiences at the public library had proven fruitful. My research had turned up more than a dozen articles; some scholarly; on the subject and all were contrary to the idea that digesting food could lead to a fatal stomach cramp. Barbara and I joked with my sisters as we strolled down the path.

Our first trip to the beach had been in late March when the weather was cool. Today the temperature was in the mid-to-high eighties with only a light breeze. It was Barbara's first opportunity to see the beach's real appeal. Looking to the left and right from the bottom of the steps we couldn t see another living soul for almost a mile. The water was glass flat and the tide was coming in. I liked low tide for snorkeling and spear-fishing, but there were lots of rocks; some as big as a foot across only eight to ten feet from shore at low tide. There were only tiny pebbles and sand to walk on at high tide. However, I knew from experience that stepping on those tiny objects would hurt like hell once our feet were wet and the skin was soft. That's why I had told Barbara to wear flip-flops to and from the water.
We had just placed the blanket onto the sand when Barbara smiled at me and said, I can see why you love it here, Jack. I can t believe that the water is so clear and clean.

It should be exactly like this every day unless the wind shifts and we get a nor easter. Then the water will be rough and cloudy for a day or two.I'dhave to say that high tide will be around four today. That means it will be later at night by the weekend. We can come down after dinner and go for a swim. It s only safe at high tide because of the rocks. Of course, there are other things we could do here on the beach; alone; together; in the'dark.

Imagination; that's only one of the reasons why I love you. She reached up to kiss me then we walked together into the warm water.

We swam out about fifty feet. It was my first chance to see Barbara swim. She'd never make the Olympics, but I thought she was much better than average. We swam and floated and showed our love for each other, getting out of the water only when we began to get cold. Even then I was recruited by Carole to be her diving platform. I lifted her so she could stand on my shoulders, only letting her dive when I knew she was in deep enough water. I stood there helping her for almost twenty minutes before I picked her up and threw her bodily into the water. J.J.! She acted as though she was pissed, but we both knew better. A few seconds later she began to laugh and I joined her as Barbara stood to towel me dry.

I showed Barbara the rock I had told her about; the one we could dive from once the tide was high enough. We walked there around 3:30, climbing up the rear of the rock and diving off the'deeper front then swimming back up its smooth sloped surface. We were on the rock when Barbara asked, Where is our lot, Jack?

I pointed to a long staircase that ran from almost the top of the bluff to the beach's surface about two hundred feet away. That staircase belongs to my friend Mike's family. You haven t met him yet, but you will. He's in the Navy now, but he lives there with his mother and grandmother. Anyway, our lot is just to the right of his; figure about 100 feet from the staircase. I pointed so Barbara could see more clearly. We left the beach at five so we could walk up, and wash at the shower just outside the kitchen window. Once on the concrete base we could wash and dry ourselves without walking grass or dirt into the house.

After dinner I suggested we get Carvel for dessert. Not surprisingly, everyone enthusiastically agreed. We closed the'doors to keep Kelly inside and everyone piled into the Olds for the fifteen minute ride to Rocky Point. Most of us ordered cones, but Mom insisted that Carole get a cup; she was a slow and sloppy eater. We stood outside, leaning against the car as we joked and enjoyed our treats. It was dark and almost time for Carole to go to bed when we'returned to the bungalow. That's when we learned that she would sleep in her sleeping bag in the room with my other sisters. You deserve to have some privacy, but please remember that my head is only a foot or so from your bed so DO try to keep the noise down. I laughed, but I could see the twinkle in Barbara's eyes. We turned in early because we had an early appointment with Mark Hanley, my friend's brother-in-law.

We drove into Rocky Point again early the following morning to buy some pastries from the local bakery. Their donuts and Danish were great, but my favorite was the fruit ring; a 12-inch Danish crust filled with cherry, blueberry, and pineapple fillings. Everyone loved it so I bought two. We left to meet Mark at 8:50, walking down the hill to our lot.

We wore jeans because the lot had yet to be cleared and there was almost certainly going to be a lot of poison ivy. Mark was right on time. We shook hands and walked onto the lot which I knew from the survey was two thirds of an acre; 150 feet by almost 195 with the land sloping up from the road to the top of the bluff. First, we talked about where to locate the house so we d have a yard in the front and back then we got into the'details of what we wanted; a family room and attached two-car garage, living and dining rooms, kitchen, two full bathrooms, and four bedrooms. We also wanted a screened porch in back where we could sit and enjoy the view. We don t know much about floor plans so we ll leave it to you to come up with some ideas. He agreed and gave us a few which we incorporated into the'drawings he would make for us within the next week.

Both Barbara and I had orientation scheduled for the second full week of September so we planned to stay on Long Island for almost all of the week of Labor Day before driving back to Somerville. We d have the beach entirely to ourselves. The summer season ends on Labor Day which I had always thought was a shame because the weather in September is ideal for the beach and the water is perfectly warm; for Long Island, anyway.

Mark phoned three days later, telling us that he had a few books of floor plans and had made a few scale drawings using them as a guide. He came the following morning at ten, spreading several large sheets of graph paper on the table for us to look at. He had given us exactly what we wanted and more. The basement held a two-car garage on the right with a large family room and small kitchenette on one side with a laundry room and lavatory behind a wall on the other. Also there was the oil burner and hot water heater and room for a workshop and storage.

Upstairs the house was shaped in a U with the'dining room, eat-in kitchen, and another lavatory on the left. The center was a large living room with sliding glass doors leading out to the screened porch. The other side held the master suite, three smaller bedrooms, and another full bath. Mark explained that he thought a vaulted ceiling in the living room and master bedroom would be interesting touches if our budget could handle them. He also suggested a tray ceiling in the'dining room so we could have a real chandelier.

He also showed us a typical colonial house, but commented that we d have to remove a lot of soil to accommodate it. I thought that was a bad idea and told him so. He agreed, saying, I have to show clients a variety of plans and I always list the pro's and con's. You beat me to the punch on that one. Barbara liked the U-shaped house so we asked him to put together a formal proposal.

I remembered to ask about access to the attic, thinking about storage and Mark agreed to add a regular staircase rather than folding stairs near the kitchen to that area, also suggesting that his men place plywood flooring up there to accommodate us. Barbara asked if we could add doors from our bedroom to the screened porch. Mark agreed that would be a good idea. I knew that there would be dozens of additional decisions as the house progressed, but we weren t that far away. He returned the Tuesday after Labor Day with an estimate of $93,000. I wrote a check for $20,000 as a down payment when we signed the contract.

Barbara and I took my sisters out for miniature golf and banana splits on Thursday night and on Friday we gave Mom and Dad who had driven out after work the night off by taking them out to the'drive-in. It was a family movie; a comedy; that we all enjoyed although Big C fell asleep long before it was over. I carried her into the house around eleven then Barbara, Kelly, and I went for a late night swim.

The walk down the path was aided by a flashlight as Kelly capered back and forth in front of us. I knew thatI'dhave to check her for ticks tomorrow, but that wouldn t take more than half an hour; less with Barbara's help.

Once on the beach Barbara came into my open arms for the most passionate kiss of our trip. We d had sex our first night; oral, a sixty-nine to keep the noise under control. Tonight we d make glorious love under the moonlight, maybe in the water. That would be a first for both of us.

I led my fantastic wife down to the water. The tide was ebbing, but was still high enough to enter the water safely. We had worn our suits, but they dropped to the ground in an instant. Holding hands we walked together into the water as Kelly scampered back and forth, barking, but not getting any deeper than her paws.

I began by massaging Barbara's ass as we came together for a long steamy kiss. Her arms were around my neck and her legs around my waist. I moved my hands to massage what I thought were the perfect breasts, knowing that Barbara loved the sensation of my hands on her nipples and areolas. She got down to business by gripping my hard cock and bringing it to her molten tunnel. I was initially concerned about whether she would be lubricated, but my fears were unfounded. She shimmied down my shaft easily, moaning in ecstasy the entire time.

Barbara laid back, floating while her legs moved up my torso. I must have been hitting that spot I hit when her legs were over my shoulders. I was driving into her at a brisk pace, but she was moving even faster. I thought it funny at the time that we were making one hell of a wave with every thrust. There was white foam all around us and that's not all. Our every movement resulted in a pale green light coming from the numerous comb jellies in the water.

Unlike jellyfish, comb jellies have no stinging cells and, in fact, have no tentacles. they're basically filter feeders on plankton as they drift on the tide. There were probably millions or even billions in Long Island Sound, but unless you actually look for them you d never know.

We went at it furiously for only five minutes until I felt the familiar rumbling and Barbara shook wildly. I knew that she had cum when she screamed at the top of her lungs. The sound bounced off the bluffs probably for miles as I pumped her full of frothy white semen. I lowered her legs and held her tenderly for another ten minutes until she began to laugh. We are definitely doing this again. I loved it, but I love you even more. Then she showed it once again by kissing me, her tongue deep into my mouth.

The rest of the trip passed quickly as we spent our days at the beach and our evenings entertaining my sisters, our late nights back on the beach making the most incredible; the most fantastic; love with my wife. Dad left early Tuesday morning as he'did every week in order to get to work in time to eat some breakfast. We packed Mom's car with the suitcases in the morning and they left just after lunch. Barbara and I were alone except for Kelly as we waved good-bye to my family. We stayed until Thursday morning when I turned the water off, draining it out the hose cock and throwing the circuit breakers to turn off the electricity. Then I double checked the windows and front door before locking up the kitchen door and joining Barbara in the Olds with Kelly in the rear seat.

The'drive to Orient Point took just over an hour so we were early for our 11:00 reservation. I put the leash on Kelly and walked her near the beach on the side away from the ferry dock. She'did her business and I dutifully cleaned up. We returned to the car just as the ferry was pulling in. Ten minutes later we were onboard and sitting on deck in the warm sun, knowing that we d be in the shade once the boat turned around. we'relaxed for the hour-long trip then drove north on I-95; the New England Thruway; all the way to Boston then west to Somerville.

Kelly was obviously thrilled to be home. I had just parked in the garage when Barbara led her to the gate that enclosed the back yard. She bolted in, running around the perimeter at a wild pace causing us and our neighbor Paul, two yards away, to laugh wildly. I'll be over in a few minutes with your mail. We had just walked into the house when he rang the bell. We thanked him several times, but he just shrugged it off telling us that's what good neighbors do for each other. All the same we thanked him again, shaking hands before he left.

We had a great weekend, taking Kelly into Boston for a stroll along the Charles River. We were stopped often by young children who asked if they could pet her. We went through the ritual of having her sit while I held her collar, sniffing the kids hands, and then the energetic petting. It was great seeing the laughter and joy in the children's faces. Twice kids were afraid until I showed that Kelly would never bite them by pushing my arm into her mouth.

Barbara and I made love; frantic monkey love; every night and every morning until Sunday when we spent the entire afternoon in bed, showering right after dinner and setting out our clothes tor Monday morning; the first day of orientation.

I personally thought that most of it was a waste of time, but I did find the campus tour helpful as were the placement exams in English, math, and Spanish. I was exempted from Freshman English and from the math requirement. I was placed in Spanish 4 which I thought was appropriate. Barbara told me that she enjoyed her campus tour even though it was quite short. She found the placement exams challenging. On the positive side her freshman mixer was on Wednesday night while mine was on Thursday.

I was challenged at the'door to the gym where the mixer was held because I obviously had no Lesley Student ID. This is my wife who is a student here. She wants to attend so she can meet some of the other freshmen. However, she is not going without me, just as I will not attend my mixer tomorrow evening without her. Don t worry; I'm not going to cause any trouble. I pushed my way past him as Barbara and I entered the large open expanse. There was a huge canvas tarp over the gym floor, I assumed to protect the finish of the floor and there were several hundred chairs in a long continuous row all around the perimeter of the room. Canteens with soda and snacks had been set up at both ends of the basketball court.

I led Barbara over to the opposite side for no reason other than to keep the entryway clear. We had a seat for a few minutes before getting up to dance. I was reminded of junior high with the boys and girls on opposite sides, neither quite willing to venture into hostile foreign territory so Barbara and I were the only dancers. That was okay with us. I had my hands around her succulent body while she moved into mine as closely as humanly possible.

We had danced five slow and two fast dances when Barbara told me she was thirsty. I left her at the seats and walked over to the nearest canteen where I pulled two cold Coke cans from an ice-filled cooler. I saw that Barbara had acquired an admirer as I returned.

I'm flattered, but I'm really not interested.

you're saying no, but we both know that you'really mean yes.

No, I'm definitely saying no to you. I mean it. Leave me alone. I'm a married woman. Barbara held up her hand to show her rings.

Then I heard her suitor respond. Hey! That's okay; I love married women. there's no substitute for experience.

That may be, but I think my husband would not approve. Oh, here he is now.

I handed the Cokes over to her as the jerk turned around. I had a scowl on my face as I reached out, taking his shirt and tie in my left hand. This is your lucky day, little man. There was terror etched into his face as I lifted him bodily off the floor and for good reason. I was at least eight inches taller and sixty pounds heavier and I was obviously all muscle while he was not. I promised at the'door that I wouldn t cause any trouble so I'm not going to take you apart. You were told no, weren t you? No means she's not interested so a gentleman would just turn around and try somewhere else. There are probably at least a hundred good looking girls here tonight. So, why don t you try your luck with those girls over there? I pointed to a group of about ten standing about thirty feet away. It goes without saying that you'll never approach my wife again. I'm right next door at Harvard and I promise I'll hunt you down like a mad dog if I hear even a single complaint from her lips. Do we understand each other? He nodded quickly.

I slowly lowered him to the floor, brushing away the wrinkles I had made in his clothes. Reaching into my pocket I found a ten dollar bill and pushed it into the pocket of his suit. you'll need to have this suit and shirt cleaned and pressed. Now; get lost! he'did and that was the time I noticed the puddle he'd made. Looking at Barbara I laughed. I think we need to find some new seats. there's a bit of a mess here. She laughed, too then handed one of the cans to me. I opened it and took a long pull before leading Barbara away.

Barbara waved to two girls who seemed to be walking toward us. I met them at the tour and again during the placement exams. they're both from Massachusetts. Barbara introduced me to Darla and Marianne. Even I had to admit that Darla was built like a brick shithouse. I might have been interested if not for Barbara. We chatted for a while until I volunteered to get some more sodas and some chips for all of us.

How can you handle all that, Marianne asked. Then, to show her I held up my hands. Each of mine made three of hers. They laughed as I turned and walked toward the canteen, returning a few minutes later with four cans of Coke in one hand and two bowls; one of potato chips and another with pretzels in the other. Barbara took the bowls so I could distribute the Coke cans. As a surprise I then removed four cups; two in each of my suit's pockets, then pouring ice cubes from one to the other. In a minute we all had Coke on ice. The girls all laughed as Marianne asked, Is there no limit to wh

The Freak: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 18 Aug 2026 09:10:00 -0600

The Freak: Part 5.

We begin our life together.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The house looks nice, Jack.

I'm sure it is, but I doubt we ll live there. he'doesn t want to do it. He was looking for an excuse not to. He also thinks he can cheat us out of a thousand dollars. Once he gets his hands on that money we ll never get it back.

Can he'do that?

He ll come up with some phantom problem and we ll have to go to court to get it back. it's a good location, but I'm sure Mr. Silverman will advise us not to get involved.

Sure enough, that's exactly what he told me. Stay away from that jerk, Jack. We ll find something else. And he'did. By Wednesday the real estate agent he was using had found us a house to share with a widow. She was pleasant and offered to cook our meals for a small fee if I would agree to maintain the yard and her flower beds. It was a winning proposition for both of us. She; Mrs. Mazzone; had a bedroom and bathroom on the first floor along with the kitchen and living room that she was willing to share while Barbara and I had a good-sized bedroom, bath, and a smaller room where we could study on the second.

Barbara and I walked into the high school main office at 7:45 Monday morning where we were greeted by Mrs. Cecil. Morning, Jack; and you must be Barbara. I know that Mr. Wickers isn t too happy, but I think what you did was wonderful.

Thanks, Mrs. Cecil. Here are Barbara's records and here's a note in regard to Wednesday.

you're appearing before the grand jury? Oh, my! I guess that really will be a legal excuse, won t it? Then she laughed and her laugh brought our asshole principal out from his office.

I'm not very happy with you, Mr. French!

I really don t care, Mr. Wickers. I want Barbara to be here and she is. I m taking her down to see Mrs. Costello now. you'll find out soon enough what kind of person she is. I took Barbara by the arm and led her away.

Oh, Jack; I'm so sorry. I'm nothing but trouble for you.

I pulled her into the lobby where there were several large pillars. Standing behind one I told her, I don t ever want to hear you say that again. I love you, Barbara, and I'm thrilled to be married to you. Wickers is a pretty good principal most of the time, but he's also a real asshole sometimes and this is one of those times. Mr. Silverman saw the superintendent last week and he passed the word down to Wickers. His reaction is exactly what I thought it would be. I leaned down for a quick kiss that, fortunately, was unobserved and walked Barbara down the hall to see Mrs. Costello, the guidance counselor.

Unlike Mr. Wickers she was warm and welcoming. She spent a few minutes asking Barbara what she was studying at St. Claudia's. Then she created a schedule for Barbara. She would be in my homeroom and my English and history classes, but while I was taking calculus she was taking advanced algebra and she was also taking chemistry instead of physics. Spanish 3 and physical education rounded out her schedule.

We were walking to the lockers when she asked me, What is physical education?

it's a chance to get good and sweaty in the gym. I'll have to ask Mom where to get a gym suit for you. Maybe Angela has one that will fit you. Let's find your locker. I think it ll be right across the hall from mine. It was, and it took me a minute or two to show her how it worked. In that time several of my classmates came over to say hello and welcome Barbara to the school. We were only a minute late to homeroom and we were all amused when Mrs. Snyder asked Barbara if she was related to me.

we're not blood relatives, Ma am. We have the same name because we're married. Mrs. Snyder was shocked and everyone chuckled, remembering that all-out laughing wasn t appropriate in school.

I made a brief explanation, telling her that all would become clear within the next month or so then Barbara took a seat near the rear of the room where there was an empty seat. This was a big room; big enough to hold every senior in the school. That came in handy when we had to make announcements to the class or discuss some class activity.

I was headed to physics first period while Barbara had Spanish. Marlene offered to help her find the classroom. We parted with a quick hug and the next time I saw her was fourth period in English with Mrs. Wohl. By then she knew all about Barbara's presence. She added Barbara to her roll book and told her to take a seat wherever she could find one. Marlene was sitting next to me and got up to allow Barbara to sit there while she found another seat a few rows back.

You d be disappointed if you thought there would be any shenanigans between us. We had plenty of that at home and our situation with Mrs. Mazzone was better than we had anticipated. I know you were married only two weeks ago and, believe it or not, I was young once too so don t worry about making a bit of noise at night. I'm sure you get my meaning. We did and we still made love every night and many mornings, too. In return we always received a beaming smile from our landlady.

We actually attended one class Wednesday morning before leaving school for our drive to the Yonkers PD. Lieutenant Flanagan was waiting for us and whisked us into his sedan only a minute later. He was all business as he'described what would happen. I'll have to testify first. Basically, the'district attorney handling the case will ask a simple question and it will be our responsibility to flesh out the answer. Don t embellish and be honest in what you say and all will go well. Relax and don t be nervous. There is no cross examination at the grand jury. Did I explain that to you?

Yes, I said with a little chuckle. I think you're even more nervous than we are.

If I am it's for Barbara. I'm sure she'doesn t like reliving that horrible experience.

you're right, Lieutenant, but if it will help stop those atrocities I'll tell the story a thousand times.

you're a brave young woman, Barbara. I'll try to get Jack to testify first so he can be with you while you testify.

I hadn t realized that we had to go all the way to White Plains, the county seat, so it was almost 10:00 by the time we had arrived. Lt. Flanagan led us inside until we were stopped by several court officers who wanted to see our ID. Flanagan flashed his badge and ID card and Barbara and I pulled our wallets to show our driver's licenses. Only after emptying our pockets and Barbara s purse were we allowed to pass. I was somewhat concerned until Lt. Flanagan assured us that it was to insure privacy and confidentiality of the grand jury's proceedings.

We were about halfway down the hall when a door opened and we saw a woman I guessed was in her mid-thirties approach us. She greeted Lt. Flanagan who introduced her as ADA Linda Koslowsky. We shook hands and she reviewed what would happen even though Lt. Flanagan had just done that in the car. She agreed to the order he had suggested, telling us not to become anxious due to the'delay. The grand jury is always deliberate, she said with a chuckle. By deliberate I really mean slow. Not only do I ask questions, but they sometimes do, too and their questions can really go far afield of the issues. But this is the process we use and it's been in existence for hundreds of years so it must work. With that she led Lt. Flanagan away.

Barbara and I sat in the uncomfortable seats for more than an hour until she reappeared to bring me into the room. I kissed Barbara and walked in, showing my surprise when the'door locked behind me. There were a lot of people seated in rows that rose in four tiers. I thought that there were at least forty, but that was just a guess. A clerk approached and I was sworn in. That was when I first noticed the judge off to the left of the jury. Once seated, the ADA asked for my name, address, age, and a few facts about my high school experiences.

I described both my academic and athletic achievements; I was a bit taken aback when one of the jurors asked if I was the one who had made All-American. Yes, sir; that was me. I was named All-American the past two seasons. Then Mrs. Kozlowski questioned me about my involvement in the case at hand. I explained how and why I had proposed to Barbara and I described the ring in detail; size and color of the stone, its quality, and the type of setting and band. Lt. Flanagan had already produced the receipt and I stated clearly that it was the one I had received from Harry Winston in Manhattan. I couldn t testify about what had occurred in the school. Barbara had to do that, but I did tell about volunteering to go to the school office wearing the wire that could record the conversation.

We listened to the tape in the school office and I swore that it was an honest and complete record of what had transpired. I answered several questions from the ADA and several more from some jurors. Then I repeated with the same set of questions about my visit to Monsignor Moran. I was about to step down when one elderly woman asked why I had married Barbara. First of all, I love her very much and have almost from the moment we met. She's an incredible person. Secondly, I felt that I had to protect her. Her foster parents are very caring people, but they are blind to any wrongs that may be committed by the leaders of their church. They still have difficulty believing that Barbara was whipped by this nun even after viewing the photographs you have seen this morning. They would have forced her to return to that school where she might have been further tortured. Would you have allowed someone you loved to endure that kind of treatment? I knew that I wouldn t and couldn t. I was excused from the stand, but was not required to leave the room. Instead, I stood just inside the door where I hugged Barbara as soon as she stepped in. I could see that she was frightened and that nothing I could do would calm her.

She had just taken the oath when the jury forewoman spoke. I can see that you're nervous. You have nothing to fear, my dear. We are here to help you, not hurt you. Just tell us what happened to you. Tell us everything. Will you, please? Barbara seemed more relaxed when she sat and I reached out to take her hand. Barbara responded now to the questions from Mrs. Kozlowski, slowly rebuilding the events of that fateful Monday. She seemed to gather herself as she spoke. I could feel her strength in her hand grow as she progressed from the theft of her ring to the horrendous beating she had received at the hands of the nun who should have been her caring teacher. She told how she'drove frantically to my parents house, how my mother had phoned the school and how I had responded immediately. She'described her experience in the emergency room and how I had cared for her afterwards.

Barbara was excused after she had testified for an hour. ADA Kozlowski thanked us for our time and testimony. I have no doubt that there will be indictments against all three of these monsters. I know these people. Half of them are Catholic and they hate the thought that their priests and nuns would behave in such a despicable and unchristian way. I'll be in touch with you by Friday, Lieutenant. I think you can plan to act within the next week. She thanked us again and Lt. Flanagan led us back to his car.

I'll take you out to lunch then I think you should go home and rest. You ve been through a meat grinder, Barbara. you're a very brave young woman. I gave him our new phone number, the one we d had installed in Mrs. Mazzone's home even though she had tried to convince us to use hers as our own. I drove Barbara back to what was for now our home and put her to bed, lying with her until she was asleep then I rose and went downstairs to speak with Mrs. Mazzone.

It must have been very difficult for her.

It was. She's much braver than I could ever be. To relive those horrible moments over and over; I think she can feel the lashes of that whip even worse than she'did that infamous day. I can t wait for this horrible episode to be behind us. That's one of the reasons why I want us to move to Massachusetts. She needs to be busy, studying as well as building our life together. She needs more work than high school can provide.

She needs time more than anything else. I thought I would die when my dear Louis passed away. Now, almost three years later I know that I still love him, but we were not meant to grow old together. I still miss him, especially at night when I am alone, but it gets easier every day. The same will happen with Barbara. Just be sure to be there always for her.

You need never worry about that.

The next three months passed swiftly, but not without a number of spectacular highlights. Barbara made her way into the yearbook; just barely when I phoned Carolyn who was the editor the afternoon after her beating. There was an April 1 deadline unless we were willing to pay a penalty. I phoned a local photographer and made arrangements for her to be photographed and for the photos to be rushed to Carolyn's home. I trusted her to pick the best, although they were all excellent. I also knew that Carolyn would write something appropriate, in consideration of her late enrollment. She'did exactly that, noting that Barbara's most outstanding senior moment was, Kissing my husband Jack after winning the state basketball championship. Funny; that was my most outstanding moment, too.

It was only six days after our appearance before the grand jury that Lt. Flanagan and a squad of police appeared at St. Claudia's School. There were arrests; Sister Mary Theresa in the main office and Sister Mary Patrick removed kicking and fighting from her classroom immediately; and two others after the records so vainly kept by a series of self-serving principals had been examined. Also found was a small treasure of purloined jewelry in the'desk and dresser of Sister Mary Patrick as well as the three other nuns; baubles stolen over the'decades from innocent and unsuspecting students and their families. Barbara's ring was in Sister Mary Patrick's desk. The blood-soaked whip was easily found on a hook in her closet.

Lt. Flanagan then took a small group of officers to the archdiocese offices to arrest Msgr. Moran. The list of charges went on for four pages, rivaling only those of the two nuns. Not surprisingly, the Cardinal denied any knowledge of the allegations. Barbara and I watched almost everything on the six o clock news that evening, declining an invitation from the'district Attorney to witness the arrests.

As I had anticipated, Stanley Silverman instituted a class action lawsuit on behalf of the three hundred and seventy-six victims, some of whom were old enough to be grandparents now, using the list to identify and locate them. The suit claimed compensatory damages of more than eight hundred million dollars and unspecified punitive damages. He held a major press conference on the steps of the State Courthouse in which he fervently expressed his ire at the actions of the so-called professionals parents had entrusted with their daughters. He wanted Barbara and me there, but we politely declined. We d done enough.

I had always gone fishing over the Memorial Day weekend so when I asked if I could use the bungalow my parents agreed immediately. We were at dinner two Sundays prior and Carole actually begged to join us. I think that Jack and Barbara would enjoy some time alone, Mom told her. But Barbara and I had anticipated her request and agreed if we could get Carole out of school a bit early on Friday afternoon. Thus, Barbara drove from school to my parents home on Thursday to get Carole's clothes for the weekend then she'drove into Tuckahoe to get me after our game.
Unfortunately, we weren t going to the playoffs.I'dhad a good year on the mound, pitching my way to a 4-1 record and a 2.05 ERA while batting for a .420 average on exactly 21 for 50. Our other two pitchers, however, had losing records and of my teammates, only Tony had a decent batting average. Even Eli who had made All-County with me last year had been mired in a season-long slump, barely batting .200.

We left the high school at 2:00 and picked Carole up only five minutes later. She was elated to be with us and we always enjoyed being with her, too. We reached the bungalow by four, stopping in nearby Rocky Point to pick up some hooks and sinkers as well as a dozen sand worms, the preferred bait for blackfish in the spring. Blacks live in rocky areas so the north shore of Long Island is almost ideal with the millions of rocks large and small pushed down from New England by the ancient glaciers.

The first thing I did was strip the monofilament from my spinning reel and re-spool with new twenty-pound test mono. When that was done I took my two girls out for a quick dinner; pizza. Mom knew that we were now practicing Lutherans so meat on Friday was not only acceptable, it was the norm. We had a special dispensation as a result. Carole liked pepperoni while I liked sausage. Barbara, ever the'diplomat, would accept both so we ordered a large half and half and a couple of Cokes. Getting to the restaurant early meant we could eat quickly and get back to try fishing while there was still daylight.

I made my first cast and stood still, my long rod resting on my thigh. Barbara and Carole amused themselves by playing tag. Somehow Carole was always able to catch Barbara, but Barbara had the utmost difficulty catching her eight year-old sister-in-law. They were laughing like crazy when I had my first bite. This kind of fishing takes patience. The first tug occurs when the fish mouths the bait. Strike then and you'll catch nothing. you're only pulling the hook out of the fish's mouth. I ve done this for years so I was ready for the second powerful tug. A strong pull on the rod set the hook. I always file the point so it's razor sharp. Blackfish have thick fleshy lips so a sharp hook is a real advantage. I pulled it easily to the shore, knowing as I did that I would release it. Sure enough it was a lightweight. It was only out of the water for seconds before it swam away.

The fishing was great for the next hour as I caught and kept two fish over five pounds; a gift for Mrs. Mazzone. I cleaned them at the water's edge, removing the head and the entrails then turning the knife over and scraping it against the scales to remove them. Finally, I used an old set of kitchen shears to remove the fins. I washed my hands and my tools and we were ready to hike up the path.I'dnever found walking up the path at night to be terribly difficult because there was usually ambient light from the moon and stars. It was really dark once we were under the trees, but the path was surprisingly easy to see because of the contrast between the white sand and the'dark green plants that appeared black at night. Barbara got Carole ready for bed while I washed the fish, dried them with a clean rag then wrapped them in aluminum foil for the refrigerator.

We hugged and kissed Carole as we tucked her in and then she asked the big question, Barbara, where are you and J.J. going to sleep?

Right over here in Jack's bed.

Both of you? In that little bed?

Yup! And there will still be room for you in the morning. Okay?

Apparently it was because Carole smiled, hugged Barbara and me one last time and rolled over to sleep. Barbara and I retreated to the living room where we sat quietly reading some of my parents extensive library of paperbacks. Only when we were sure that she was soundly asleep did we shower and make love, with Barbara seated securely on the kitchen counter, me standing between her legs. Barbara had taken a small towel from the linen closet to stifle her usual orgasmic scream. we'retired as we did every night with Barbara's head on my chest and her leg over my thigh. There was one huge difference though; we were wearing t-shirts and gym shorts because of Carole's presence.

We fished again on Saturday, this time with my friends, but at night we took Carole to the'drive-in movie in nearby Rocky Point. She played in the playground before the movie and enjoyed the cartoons, but lay down on the rear seat under a small blanket once they had ended.

We took Carole with us to the Lutheran church with Mom's blessing then fished all Sunday afternoon. Blackfish are funny. Sometimes you can fish all day and catch nothing, not even getting a single bite. Other times you can t reel the fish in fast enough. The afternoon was a washout, but after dinner it was hotter thanI'dever seen. I must

The Freak: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 17 Aug 2026 09:07:00 -0600

The Freak: Part 4.

My day of revenge.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

THE FREAK; Part 4

That happened much earlier that I had thought. She and Mr. Gleason were at the house at eight the following morning, arriving just before my Aunt Debbie and Uncle Dave with my cousins. We left the house at 8:35 in three cars; Mr. and Mrs. Gleason with my parents and Angela, the cousins with Aunt Debbie and Uncle Dave, and my remaining two sisters with Barbara and me. Angela volunteered to get on line if necessary as we would be about ten minutes later due to picking up Eli.

Once down in the Village I turned right at the playground, the site of some really intense basketball games. So far as I knew, I was the only white guy to play there without hearing plenty of jibes and insults. Then again, there wasn t one other player who could keep up with me. After the playground I made another left and a right before pulling into Eli's driveway. Carole squeezed out from the back seat and sprinted up the sidewalk. The front door opened just as she arrived and Eli scooped her up into his arms.

Hey there, Big C; I hear you're in the wedding, too. Then he hugged her, giving her a big kiss. Carole loved when he called her Big C, especially because she was by far the smallest in our family. Eli greeted us as he pulled the seat forward for Carole and squeezed into the front passenger seat next to Barbara and me.

How's your back, Barbara? you'really look beautiful; unfortunately, there's nothing special about you Freak. Did you comb that head with an egg beater this morning?

At least I never had the stupidity to get a Mohawk.

Ouch! That hurt! But it really is an honor to be with you this morning. I think all the guys and their girlfriends are going to be there, too.

Barbara leaned over to kiss Eli's cheek and laughed. Jack told me about the Mohawk. Wow, is your mother strict!

Yeah, but looking at how some of the other kids behave I'm glad she is. They have no discipline; no self-control. I see nothing but trouble for most of them. It ll be too late by the time they finally grow up. Enough of this negativity; where are you going for your honeymoon?

we're leaving this afternoon for my parents bungalow. it's not much, but we ll have quiet and privacy.

More importantly, we ll have each other, Barbara said as she reached up to kiss my cheek. I turned left at the light onto White Plains Road and less than ten minutes later I was parking in the Town Hall lot. Angela was right there first in line with two couples behind her. We took her place with an apology to those behind us. They assured us it was not a problem and that Angela had told them that she was holding the spot for her brother. I gave her a hug as we took our place in line.

We hadn t been there five minutes when I heard a clamor behind us. All of my school friends and some of Barbara s; no doubt the work of Mrs. Gleason; walked in. I was proud when I saw that they were all in suits and dresses. I would have walked over to thank them, but the'door opened at that very second. Barbara and I walked in with Eli and Carole right behind us. I showed our license and our judicial waiver, and paid the fee, handing Eli the rings before a quick request to the clerk and stepping forward to meet the Justice. I shook his hand, slipping him a twenty that he calmly slipped into his pocket. he'did laugh when he saw the crowd, but took charge, telling everyone where to stand. My family and Mr. and Mrs. Gleason had prime locations. Eli stood to my right; Carole to Barbara's left.

I had worn my navy suit as stated, but I was surprised to find it newly pressed as was my shirt AND tie. Barbara was stunning in a silver-white short-sleeved dress that was mostly form-fitting with a loose matching vest /jacket that ended at her waist over the bodice. Her coordinating heels were a great match and her diamond and opal jewelry set went with the outfit perfectly, as well.

I listened carefully to every word the Justice said, repeating word-for-word the oath of love and loyalty, forsaking all others gladly and loudly, proclaiming my love for Barbara, followed immediately by Barbara proclaiming her undying love for me. Eli produced the rings on time and Carole smiled broadly through the entire brief ceremony. It ended to nobody's surprise with the command to kiss the bride. I had intended a quick relatively chaste kiss, but Barbara grabbed my head, pressed our lips together, and held it for more than ten seconds before pulling back to whisper, I love you more than I can ever say so I'm going to show you every single moment of every single day. We turned and walked out, making room for the next group of four people even as I slipped the clerk another twenty in trade for a legal-sized envelope with the typed documents I had requested.

Once outside Dad startled me by inviting everyone back to the house. We ll have deli meats and bread and a host of salads. there's soda and beer and even the hard stuff and we're hoping you will all come.

When I reached home I learned that Mom had ordered everything including delivery yesterday while Barbara and I were getting our license. Two of our closest neighbors had taken the'delivery and organized everything.

The house was jammed with people even though my parents house is large; not mansion large, but close. The living room alone is almost 600 square feet and when you add in the'dining room, kitchen, breakfast nook, and my bedroom/family room at the rear the total was well over 1,000. I was standing with Eli, sipping a Coke, while Barbara spoke to a few of her friends from school. They told her that some absurd story had been created to explain her sudden departure. I overheard one of the girls refer to the nun as the troll. It must have been a commonly used name because the other three nodded their heads in agreement.

I would have laughed had Eli not spoken. you're a lucky guy, Freak. She is an incredible woman. She's beautiful, intelligent, has a killer body, and it s obvious that she is totally in love with you.

you're right, Eli. The'day I met her was the luckiest day of my life; until today, anyway. There was no way I was going to let her get away from me. He clapped me on the back and left to tickle Big C before grabbing a sandwich from the'dining room table. Angela started the phonograph and as soon as I heard Sea of Love I moved the latest Mrs. French to dance.

We held each other closely as I whispered, Come with me, my love; to the sea; the sea of love; I want to tell you how much I love you; . I was pleased when Barbara pulled me even closer to her body. The message was clear; I belong to you; everything; all of me.

I saw my sister Marie taking plenty of photos, spending Dad's money freely. I knew she was on at least her third roll of film. We ate and danced and received the well wishes of our friends and family, but at 1:45 we disappeared upstairs exactly as planned. Once in Carole's room we changed our clothes and I was especially keen to check on Barbara's back.

There were signs of healing, but it was all too clear that she still had a very long way to go.

Ten minutes later we strolled downstairs dressed in jeans, casual shirts, and light jackets. Our suitcases and toiletries had been packed into the trunk of the Olds earlier this morning. We said our good-byes quickly, taking extra time to thank my parents, Eli, and Big C then we were off to our abbreviated honeymoon. We were on the Hutchinson River Parkway toward the Whitestone Bridge, making sure that I had the change for the tolls. The traffic heading eastbound on Long Island's limited east-west highways was terrible during the afternoon rush hour and our goal was to reach Suffolk County by 3:00. We actually missed that by five minutes, but we clearly had avoided the bulk of the traffic and all of the'delays one could expect.

We had been on the road talking and joking and looking forward to our life together when I asked her what she had been discussing with her friends. I told them how I had asked Sister Mary Patrick about my ring and how she had treated me and about my injuries. They weren t all that surprised. Elizabeth told me that she was beaten last year; not as many times as I was and for some minor transgression in class. She said that her parents were told that she'd be kicked out of school and possibly excommunicated by Msgr. Moran if they complained so they said nothing.

I'll bet we can come up with lots of other girls just by talking to your friends and their friends and so forth. Mr. Silverman thinks we may be able to file a class action suit. That could involve hundreds of millions of dollars and I'm sure it would get plenty of publicity. it's just like Moran to threaten the injured parties. Well, that won t happen to us, will it?

Barbara laughed. I loved hearing her laugh. No, it won t because we already quit, right?

Absolutely! Did I hear them call the nun a troll?

Yes, that's what we call her. She's short, maybe five feet two inches at most and she must weigh 250 pounds. Her breasts hang down to her navel and her nose is all misshapen and she has a beard. We know because one day in a weak moment she told us how hard it was for her to have to shave once a week. That was also the'day that she condemned all men, telling us how the boys treated her when she was young. I gathered then that she hadn t changed much as she grew older. She's also one of the teachers you mentioned. She never attended college and she brags all the time about how that shows how smart she is. I thought about that, wondering whether that information might be of use to Lt. Flanagan.

We were about half an hour from the bungalow when a thought hit me. I had to laugh and I did until Barbara asked me why. I just realized something. Today is my re-birthday. With all the excitement I completely forgot. I was struck by lightning exactly ten years ago today. I guess that makes me doubly lucky today. Barbara laughed then, as I stopped at a light, she moved over to give me a long hot kiss. Several people honked their horns when the light had turned green and I hadn t moved an inch.

I drove up the lawn all the way to the back door of the bungalow. My dad had built most of it himself back in 1948. It was a simple rectangle with a galley kitchen right at the back door. I turned on the electricity right after carrying my kicking and laughing wife over the threshold. I left her to wander the house while I did the most objectionable job of opening the house; climbing headfirst into the crawlspace to turn the water on at the main. There were always plenty of spiders there and I had seen several black widows there over the years. That was why I ran a long stick around the opening and down the pit to where the valve was located. I also wore an old long-sleeved sweatshirt I had thrown into the trunk just for this purpose.

Barbara met me in the living room. This is really nice, Jack

it's better now than it was when it was built. There were no ceilings then and early in the morning there were comic books thrown from room to room and you could get hit by someone's sneaker, too. In spite of that, there was almost a rebellion when Dad decided to add the ceilings. Also, originally there were no doors to the bedrooms; only cloth drapes. I don t think that Mom was too happy with that. They only lasted one summer.

Which is your bed?

I pointed to the bedroom on the far right. Over here on the right. I have the one by the wall and Carole has the one under the window. I ve been thinking of buying a lot or two somewhere around here. The beach is great. Some days you can sit there and not see another person for miles. I'll take you down there tomorrow. There are pebbles all along the north shore so walking barefoot is tough at first, but within a week or so your feet will get calloused and you'll be fine. Best of all is the water. it's great for kids because it's usually calm and clean so it's wonderful for swimming, snorkeling, and fishing. there's also a big rock about a quarter mile down the beach that's right at the edge of the water. You can walk down there at high tide and dive off and swim right back up the rock because of the way it's shaped. it's pretty neat. Of course we have names for all these rocks. I'll show you tomorrow.

But first, we have to check out the house. I'll give you the easy job. You can make the beds. we're using my parents room. While you're doing that I have to check for dead mice. The look on Barbara's face was priceless. We sometimes get field mice that come in during the winter. Every September we put out Mouse-not s; essentially strychnine poison; along with a small cup of water which activates the poison. That's the good part. The bad is that they often die here either in the storage compartment in the couch or behind it or under it.

I found the sheets for Barbara while I made my search. Sure enough I found two that had been dead for some time. I picked them up using a rag and placed them into a brown paper bag I would throw out later when we went out for dinner. It was almost that time now. We had eaten several times at the party so a big sit-down meal was out of the question, besides we wanted to have plenty of time to make love. We agreed on a pizza joint we had passed on the way.

We split a small sausage pizza and a large Pepsi then bought two Pepsi six packs at the local supermarket, but no food. We agreed that we d rather spend our time making love than cooking and cleaning.

It was when we had returned to the bungalow that I received the first shock of my married life. Rather than make the two beds in my parents bedroom, she had made mine; a simple twin. How much room have we needed the last two nights, Jack? Hmm? The only difference is that neither one of us is going to wear anything.

Nothing?

Well; I'm going to be wearing you and you're going to be wearing me. We will have a blanket and a sheet. But I expect to feel you all night and when I feel that certain something special that I ve come to love; . I couldn t help but laugh. I wanted to take a shower, but Barbara was impatient. She stripped me in seconds then shed her clothes, as well. I did make her wait until I had checked her back. Almost all of her bleeding welts had scabbed over, but I would still have to apply the ointment and reapply the bandages before we'retired. Otherwise I was afraid I would further injure my bride in my sleep.

Barbara pulled several dozen condoms from her purse. When I gave her a questioning look she laughed as she explained, Your mom is a really prepared woman. She bought them for us while you were in school then made sure they were in my purse. You know that guys never go into a girl's purse. Anyway, we have enough to get us through the weekend.

I shook my head in dismay, but thought this would be a good time for a discussion that would impact both of us. I explained how I had made some changes in my portfolio to buy Searles Pharmaceuticals because they had marketed the new birth control pill. We talked about the pros and cons, ultimately agreeing that she would try it. I explained further that the pill was a sign of progress; medically and sexually.

If we don t make some progress pretty soon; .. I could take the hint, lying back on the bed so Barbara could climb onto my body. Try touching my back, Jack.

I don t want to; .

I know, but we have to experiment a bit. Oh! I guess I'm not ready yet. Barbara was kneeling between my legs, rubbing my cock with her nipples. Moving forward she gripped my organ and I began to worry those hard wrinkled nipples as our kiss began. After a shaky beginningI'dlearned to love Barbara s kisses. Just the touch of her lips to mine was enough to harden me to steel. She carefully tore through the wrapper and rolled the thin latex sheath down over the head and shaft. I could tell in an instant that she was more than ready, easily seeing the reflection of her nectar running down her thighs in the'dim light as she gripped me and spread her legs to almost one hundred and eighty degrees. Seconds later we were in heaven, sharing our desire, our need, and mostly our love.

Barbara must have been practicing because she gave me some sensations I had never felt before, either that or she was saving something special for when we were married. Her cunny was vibrating around my cock, driving me crazy with lust. That, combined with her frenetic movements, brought us to a delightful, but unfortunately swift conclusion. I twisted her big clit as I drove into her with all my strength. Barbara screamed into the night as her body exploded with rapture. My orgasm was there, too. It took all my energy and determination not to reach around her to clutch her to my body.

Instead, I grabbed the muscular orbs of her ass, waiting for her convulsions to ebb. Finally, we settled together, a sweaty dirty mess. I pulled the condom off, resting it on a hanky that I used to wipe myself clean then I pulled the blanket over us. My final act of the best day of my life was to whisper, I love you, Mrs. French. Barbara kissed my cheek and we were gone.

We rose early, showered and I addressed her back's needs; applying ointment and bandages; then we dressed for breakfast; just jeans and sweatshirts and sneakers.

Breakfast out in this area meant going to a nearby deli for bacon and eggs on a roll. We also ordered sandwiches for our lunch. We were back to the bungalow in plenty of time for my phone calls first to Lt. Flanagan and second to Mr. Silverman. Lt. Flanagan told us that he had secured a warrant for both phone taps and for recording my conversations with the school principal and my least favorite monsignor. I made arrangements to meet with him at 8:00 Monday morning. I thought it would be the perfect opportunity; school would be closed, but the principal and staff were scheduled to work. I had no idea how he had learned that, but I agreed. I knew that I would have no trouble meeting with Msgr. Moran. All I had to do was tell him that I wanted to talk about my pledge for the'dunwoodie Chapel renovation. I did want to speak with him about it, but the conversation wasn t one he would enjoy. I was going to renege after seeing how Barbara had been so terribly mistreated.

Mr. Silverman told me that he had met with a judge early yesterday morning and had been given a writ requiring the Tuckahoe School District to enroll Barbara French, nee Millard, a transfer student from St. Claudia's in Yonkers. Also, a second writ required St. Claudia's to provide me with Barbara's records. That visit would give me a legitimate reason to visit the school. Finally, he told me that he had met with a local real estate agent yesterday afternoon in regard to a short-term rental. He said that my reputation in the community would probably help in that regard because everyone knew of my character. I rung off, telling him we d speak again Monday after my undercover work was done.

The whole purpose of using the bungalow was to give us some time to be alone together and, other than a few minutes spent with two of my friends on the beach, that was exactly what we had. If anything, our love for each other grew every time we made love that weekend and we made love often; a minimum of three times a day, taking time off only to rest, shower, eat, and walk on the beach. I had always loved the peace I had found on the beach and Barbara obviously agreed. we'resolved to buy a lot in the area where we could spend our summers and odd weekends when not taking classes in Massachusetts.

Sunday was Easter and we agreed to attend some kind of church services. After reviewing the options we decided on the Lutheran church in nearby Rocky Point, mostly because there was a Lutheran church just two blocks from St. Catharine s in Pelham. We closed up the bungalow after the enjoyable service, ate lunch at a restaurant on the way home and arrived at my parents home around three that afternoon.

Of course, they wanted to know how Barbara was feeling. To that she only had a huge smile which made my mother laugh and my father red-faced. My back still hurts, but someone is spoiling me rotten and he's always putting that stuff on me and bandaging my boo-boo's. That was directed at Carole who laughed hysterically. She ran to Barbara and would have hugged her under other circumstances. Instead, Barbara hugged her, kissing her cheek. Then she whispered, just loud enough for all of us to hear, I'm so glad you're

The Freak: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 16 Aug 2026 09:59:00 -0600

The Freak: Part 3.

Trouble in Paradise before I take revenge.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

What happened to your face, Jack?

You did, I replied with a little chuckle.

Oh, no! Did I pee on you? I'm so sorry.

No; no; it's not urine. Did you have seven orgasms?

I don t know. I kind of lost track. I don t know what you did to me, but it was incredible. I came quickly and then I kept on cumming and cumming. I didn't think it was ever going to stop.

Well, every time you came I got flooded. I don t know what it was, but I m glad I was able to do it for you.

She moved up a bit to look me straight in my eyes. Me, too, she whispered just before pressing those sweet plump lips into mine once again. I checked out the'dashboard clock and pointed at it; 3:26, time to head on home.

Everyone was asleep when we walked through the back door. We turned left so Barbara could take a quick shower. She had left her night gown and robe here in anticipation. I closed the bathroom door and began to turn the couch into my bed when I felt a hand on my arm. Barbara was standing there naked. Damn, but she was a beautiful woman. Come and join me, she whispered.

I laughed. Funny! You have got to be kidding. There is no way that two of us will fit in there. it's all I can do on my own. Thanks for the offer, though; maybe someday, but not tonight. I gave her a quick kiss and she returned to the bathroom, a pout on her face. Ten minutes later she came out, kissed me quickly and walked to the living room. I followed so I could turn the stairway lights on for her and off once she was safely upstairs. I showered quickly, mostly to wash my groin and my face, knowing what my parents would think if they saw me covered with Barbara's juice. It was almost four by the time I crawled under the covers.

We slept in New Year's Day and I would have stayed in bed after 10:00 had I not been invaded by an eight year-old monster named Carole. C mon, J.J., get up so we can play. Did I mention that she was jumping on my chest at the time?

What time did you go to bed last night?

Mom and Dad let me stay up until 10:00.

That's great! I stayed up until four. Let me see; ten is bigger than four so you must have been up later than me.

She responded with a scowl. Even I know that's not true. You need to get up. Barbara's already up and dressed. C mon!

Ugh! it's a good thing that I love you. I growled and Carole scampered away screaming down the hallway. Thank God I wasn t a drinker. J didn't know how I could handle a hangover considering how tired I was. I struggled out of bed to shave, run a comb through my generally unruly short hair, and brush my teeth, dressing in a Harvard sweatshirt, jeans, and slippers. Then I made my bed, turning it back into a couch before yawning my way to the kitchen.

Barbara was there getting a cup of coffee. I wrapped my arm around her waist and she moved up for a quick kiss. That was accompanied by a giggle from the breakfast nook. Knowing that Carole was watching, I moved in for a real kiss. Mom and Dad already knew of my intentions even if Barbara didn't so I wasn t worried that they d say anything. Of course, the giggling was non-stop through the entire kiss. I broke it and jumped into the nook, grabbing Carole and swinging her around while I hugged and kissed her. Her giggling turned to loud laughter which stopped only when Dad complained of an after New Year's headache. I felt real sympathy, knowing how I felt without one.

Barbara and I had only a light breakfast of pastries and doughnuts from the bakery. I broiled hot dogs for lunch then we'retired to the living room for the traditional football games. Barbara sat on the couch where she had been on Christmas and I sat on the floor at her feet. She rubbed my neck and ran her fingers through my hair for most of the afternoon. Around three she moved to the kitchen to help Mom with the'dinner. Carole and I helped by setting the table.

We ate dinner as one big and happy family before I walked outside with Barbara to drive her home. Tomorrow was Sunday soI'dsee her early for Mass, knowing that we d spend the entire day and much of the night together. Somehow, my need for seven days of basketball a week had ebbed, replaced by a greater need; a need to love and be loved and to be with that one special person. I let Barbara take the Olds home with her Sunday night so we could spend time together after Tuesday's game.

January and February are the months when the basketball season kicks into high gear. Every game is a league game and every game counts toward that elusive league championship. Well, it was elusive if you played at a school other than ours over the past four years. There was pressure though; the pressure of being ranked number one; the pressure of having a target on your back every time you stepped onto the court. Despite the pressure we ran the table, winning every game by a wide margin.

I had expected to play against every junk defense in the book; box and one, triangle and two, and every variant that was ever devised. There were two big problems with this approach. The first was that I never cared how many points I scored; doubling me had to leave someone else open and my teammates were all very good players in their own right. Doubling me led to more open layups for them than I could count. The other problem was that the smaller guards couldn t leap with me and the bigger layers were just too slow. you're not supposed to be able to drive through a zone, but I drove for layup after layup most games. When I couldn t score I gladly passed to a cutting teammate. Could I make All-American playing this way? Who cared? All that mattered was that we won.

There are four classes of schools in New York; A, B, C, and D; based on school enrollment. Tuckahoe was in Class D. Our success over the past four years meant that we could go anywhere we wanted to in the tourney to play against any class of opponent. Some of us wanted to go into Class A. Most of our opponents had been in Class B or higher, but I argued for us to stay in Class D. Let the bigger schools beat each other up. Guys will get hurt. Guys will get tired. We ll meet the best in the inter-class finals just as we have in the past.

That was what we did and, sure enough, New Rochelle faltered in the A semis and so did Mount Vernon, another highly ranked school from our area. One of the lesser schools won the A competition and the same thing happened in the Class B finals. We blew the Class C champs out of the gym and the following night we whipped the A Champs. They were exhausted from their game against the B winners. Our starters had only played about half of our game the previous night. I won the center jump, one of the few that were actually contested and scored on our much practiced opening play, rubbing my man off on Eli's strong broad body for a crashing dunk. We pressed full court and ran at every opportunity. For all purposes, the game was over at the half when we had built a twenty point lead. Instead of relaxing we shifted into overdrive and, once again, the basket looked to be as big as the ocean. I couldn t and didn't miss and neither did my teammates. We had our fifth consecutive state championship. Three of us made the all-tournament team; three out of ten. Our win streak was at 129 when the season ended.

Best of all; Barbara was there with me every step of the way, even staying overnight in a room with my sisters during the two finals weekends. She was one of many who stormed the court first when we won the Class D State Championship and, finally, when we won the whole shebang. She was the only one of that horde, however, to greet me with a searing kiss.

It was the last week in March and I had just driven to our favorite parking place after an early night of bowling. Soon the outdoor movies would open and we could look forward to an entire night of making out. So far Barbara and I had done everything sexually other than fucking. I loved her enough that I wasn t going to push it. We were sitting together holding each other knowing that we had plenty of time for sexual activities later. Barbara broke our kiss and looked up at me, her pleading voice just above a whisper. Jack, what s going to happen to us once we graduate?

I think we're going to stay together. We will if I have anything to say about it.

But how? you're going to Harvard and I'm staying here to attend St. Elizabeth Seton. We won t see each other for months.

No; you need to come to Massachusetts with me.

How can I do that? Where would I live?

I could see that Barbara was almost in tears and I would never want that. I leaned down to kiss her then opened my door to get out. Do me a favor and scoot over here a bit. Please? I gave her a quick peck and got out, walking around the back of the car and getting back in on the passenger side. My right knee was on the car floor and my left foot was on the asphalt as I reached into the glove box to get a plain brown paper lunch bag. Mom had hundreds of them for Carole and even Marie on occasion.

Taking her hands in mine I began to speak. Barbara, you know that I dated quite a few girls before you, but I ve never once told a girl that I loved her, not until this very second. Barbara, I think I fell in love with you even before I caught you in front of St. Catharine's. I am so totally in love with you that it's scary. I told you about the flash where I saw you fall, but I never told you about the other flash that day nor about the hundreds I ve had since then; flashes about our love and life with each other.

I could see her start to understand and she smiled broadly as I continued. Barbara, I hate being away from you for even a single night now so I can t imagine what being away from you for months would be like. Actually, I can; it would be the closest thing to hell for me. What I'm doing here in case you haven t figured it out yet is asking you to marry me. I promise that I will love and cherish and protect you forever, maybe even longer.

I reached into the bag to retrieve the small blue velvet box from Harry Winston. Barbara hadn t said a word, but she'did push her finger out to me. There were tears in her eyes as I slipped the ring onto her finger. Once it was on she pulled me to her for the hottest kiss of my life. Then she whispered in my ear. Jack. I have loved you for so long; as long as I ve known you. I want more than anything to make love with you. I ve wanted that for quite a while, too. I want to feel you inside me. I only wish I could feel you spurt into my womb, but that will have to wait; for a while, anyway. Can we get into the back seat?

After a tight hug and a tender kiss I replied, I think you deserve a real bed for our first time. You want to drive?

No, I want to cuddle up next to you and look at my ring. Was it expensive? I'll bet it was! She leaned forward again to kiss me then shooed me out the door. I drove us to Nepperhan Avenue, one of the main drags in Yonkers where I had seen some old fashioned motels; the kind that are a bunch of individual small cabins; on our way to an away game. We were there in less than thirty minutes. I handed Barbara a pocketful of change, telling her, Why don t you phone Mrs. Gleason and tell her you'll be late. Be sure you tell her why; the engagement why not the making love why. Barbara laughed then hugged and kissed me before slipping into the phone booth. (Remember! This was 1961 when such things were commonplace.) I walked into the motel office to register.

I'dlike to rent a room, please.

He looked me over closely before responding. Are you actually old enough?

My attorney tells me that one must be eighteen to legally sign a contract so the answer is yes. I have my passport in my pocket if you like. He responded by holding his hand out and I passed it to him. He spent more than a minute checking the photo and my date of birth before returning it to me.

I suppose the woman outside is your wife.

Not yet, but we just became engaged tonight. She wants to make love and I thought her first time should be in a real bed as opposed to my back seat.

First time? Yes, I guess I can see why you d like that to be special. Fifteen bucks and I don t expect to have any trouble.

There won t be any. I have too much to lose; a full ride to Harvard being at the top of the list.

Wow, he said as he made change and passed me the key to number seven. you're a big kid. Ever play any kind of ball?

I couldn t help but smile. Yeah; a five year starter in basketball and baseball and a four-year starter in football.

I recognize you now. Tuckahoe, right? I nodded. He laughed as he said, Nobody is happier than I am that you're graduating. My son played JV basketball and will be a junior at Gorton next year.

My smile vanished. Too bad about Jimmy Albin. He nodded. Jimmy's situation was sad. he'd been found dead just after the end of the season, a hypodermic needle jutting from his arm. All of my teammates and I attended his wake and funeral. Barbara was there, too, never leaving my side. I put my smile back on my face as I walked out, but there was no fooling my love.

What's wrong, Jack?

Nothing really; his son played JV at Gorton. He knew Jimmy.

She reached up to stroke my cheek. You tried to warn him, Jack. he'didn't listen. A lot of kids think they know everything. Oh; Mrs. Gleason is thrilled. She'didn't seem to be too surprised. She took my hand and we walked together to our room. She showed me a handful of condoms from the glove box.

You trying to kill me before we're even married?

No, but I like to be prepared. I smiled; prepared is good. I opened the'door and turned on the light. I expected the room to be worn and it was, but it appeared to be clean although it was cold. I found the heater and adjusted the control. I was pleased when the machine responded immediately.

Now that we were here we were both nervous and hesitant. Eventually, we started to giggle and that developed into full laughter. We came together for a long kiss. Don t you think you should undress me now, Barbara whispered. I kissed her again, moving my hands to her tiny buttons while she began to work on mine. My hands are big and powerful, but they weren t made for this kind of work. She had me practically naked by the time I had half of her buttons opened.

Here, silly, let me help you. She pulled the blouse up and over her head, turning around so I could handle her bra. I leaned forward to nuzzle her neck and cup her beautiful breasts in my hands. Barbara reached behind her to lower my slacks and my briefs. Luckily I had worn my loafers so I was able to step out of my shoes. I placed all of the clothes on a chair while Barbara lowered the blanket and sheet. I think I need to practice some sexy poses for you; something that will help you get turned on.

You haven t needed anything so far. Just one glance at your beautiful face and your incredible body and look at me. I looked down at my cock which stood at attention, as hard as granite and already leaking pre-cum. I kneeled on the bed and lay next to my goddess to caress and experience her fantastic body from head to toe; her soft smooth skin, her glimmering hair, her perfect conical breasts topped with sensitive and responsive nipples and areolas. I kissed each of those nipples, licking and suckling like an infant. My hand rubbed her labia until she was panting and squirming with desire.

it's time, darling. Make love to me. I want it. Damn, I need it. She pulled a condom from the night table and with practiced precision unrolled it down my shaft as I moved between her legs.

I know it's going to hurt at first. Am I going to bleed? I hesitated a second then jumped up to the bathroom, returning with a thin bath towel. Barbara raised her hips to accommodate me then spread her legs wide. I rubbed myself up and down her slit several times before gently pushing home. I was going slowly for two reasons. First, Barbara was a virgin, unused to having anything anywhere near as thick as my cock in her tunnel. Second, I didn't want her to hurt any more than necessary. Apparently, she had other ideas as she thrust her hips upward several inches, ripping her hymen in a flash.

She cried out, several tears streaming from her face, but when I looked at her all I could see was her love. I kissed those tears away as Barbara began to smile. She relaxed as I pushed further into her. We began a rhythm, moving together; slowly at first; Barbara's legs wrapped tightly around my waist. Oh, Jack! She was moaning continuously now. I raised my body up onto my elbows so I could worry her sensitive nipples with my fingers. I could tell from her movements that she was rubbing her clit; her big hard clit loaded with sensitive nerve endings; into my pubic bone.

She was working as hard as I was, driving her hips into me with every thrust. Her face was a mask of love and lust. Her love for me was evident, but just as obvious was her lust; her desire and need to fuck and be fucked; to cum and cum hard.

Our pace increased until we were fucking like animals then; suddenly and without warning; she froze, grabbed me by the hair and pulled me down for a kiss that showed her passion and her love and her lust. Then, just as suddenly, she lost it. Her body shook in three or four directions at once as her powerful orgasm claimed reign over her body. Even my weight wasn t enough to keep her in the center of the bed. She was just coming down when my orgasm hit. She knew by now what to expect. Six straight times my hips drove forward, a fountain of semen erupting from my hard hot tool. I tried to move off her, but she would hear nothing of it. Please, Jack; stay where you are. I love having you in me.

there's nothingI'dlike more, but, if I do, there's a good chance that the condom will leak. That would never do. I kissed her again, a relatively chaste one, and slid off to her side, the condom, loaded with my seed, dangling from my shrinking cock. I trotted to the bathroom to flush it away and wash my organ thoroughly. I knew that Barbara wanted to play and the last thing we needed was for some stray sperm to find its way into the wrong place.

Barbara was grinning like the Cheshire cat when I returned. I lay next to her, kissing her cheek and hair and rubbing her back and ass. Why the silly grin, I asked.

I was just remembering something you said. Remember when you told me that making love was the most fun thing you ever did? I agree completely. It really was the best thing I ve ever done. Can we do it again?

We can, but we ll need to rest and wait a bit. Men aren't built like women. She began to laugh and I joined her. That's not what I meant. Women can make love time after time as long as their vaginas are lubricated, but a man has to recover. I think it's called refractory period. I should be okay to go again in about thirty or forty minutes. Then if you want to do it again it ll take me a bit longer.

She pouted until she smiled, calling me a spoil sport. I just shrugged my shoulders as I pulled her to me again. We talked about our plans. I wanted us to marry as soon as possible. I also wanted Barbara to accompany me to Cambridge the week after Easter so we could look to rent an apartment or house. I thought that she could apply to local universities for admission in January. She had good grades and there were plenty of universities in the Boston area so I was sure she would be successful.I'drent two motel rooms for appearance sake, but after tonight there would be no reason to use both. If we could marry at the end of the school year we could move to Massachusetts the following week.

Barbara had been playing with my cock, something she had done often; almost every night we spent down past the apartments and, sure enough, thirty-five minutes later she rolled another condom down my shaft. Why don t you take the top this time? I think you'll like it, maybe even better. you'll have complete freedom of movement and I'll be able to play with these babies. I was already massaging her gorgeous breasts.

It could be better? Her tone was incredulous, but she climbed over me to straddle my hips. I took my cock and helped her to line up her cunny with my organ. She had her eyes closed, her face showing total contentment as I stretched her vaginal walls. She began a rocking motion, rubbing her cl

The Freak: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 15 Aug 2026 09:52:00 -0600

The Freak: Part 2.

I learn to love my Catholic School girl.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

THE FREAK; Part 2

We were in my car and on our way when Barbara asked, Would you'really have fought with that guy?

No; I knew he'd back off. He was all mouth. If he really wanted to hurt me he and his buddies would have jumped me without any warning. How about we get some seafood tonight? I know of a good restaurant just down the road in Bronxville. Barbara agreed and ten minutes later we were seated at a table, menus in our hands.

I ordered a pitcher of Coke as we checked the menu. I had to laugh when I showed one item on the menu to Barbara. No, thanks, she said with a smile to my offer of garlic bread. I passed on it, too. I decided on the seafood alfredo and a tossed salad with bleu cheese dressing. Not surprisingly, Barbara ordered the same.

She started the conversation by telling me how much she liked my family. Your mom and dad are so nice and so are your sisters although I barely know Angela because she's always cheering at the games. I especially like your little sister, Carole. it's so obvious how much she loves you.

She always has nice things to say about you, too. Say, I just had a thought. Want to come to Tuesday's game? it's at home against Gorton. That's another high school in Yonkers. They ve always played pretty well against us.

I'dlove to, but how will I get there? you'll be at school and your parents will probably get there long before I can get to Chester Heights.

You have a driver's license, don t you?

Yes, but; .

I'll pick you up for church Sunday and after breakfast I'll let you drive to your school then back to mine so you'll know how to get there. I'll draw you a map, too.

you're going to trust me with your new car?

Yeah; aren't you trustworthy? Is there a place you can keep it at your apartment?

there's some parking in a fenced lot behind the building and I'll make sure to lock it, too.

Oh, Jack; you're the best. I thought she was going to continue to tell me that she loved me, but then I realized that it was too soon.

Our salads were delicious and very fresh, which I found surprising considering that it was mid-December. We ate in comfortable silence. Every once in a while I'd look at Barbara and I always found that she was looking at me at the same time. We just smiled at each other and returned to eating.

The alfredo was a great choice. The shrimp and scallops were tender and delicious and the sauce had obviously been freshly made. It really was a great meal. We left a bit after eleven, driving to my favorite parking spot at the end of the apartment complex, only two blocks from my home. I moved to the center of the seat, telling Barbara that we d have more room that way.
We began kissing, lips locked together and tongues dancing in desire. The windows were steaming up when Barbara moved to straddle me. We never broke our kiss when she began to dry hump my thigh. Seeing this as a signal that she wanted to go a bit further I lightly brushed her nipples with the back of my hand. Her moan of pleasure died in my mouth so I did it again, this time a little harder. She responded by spreading her legs and grinding her cunny into my leg.

I opened her blouse and snaked my hands around her to remove her bra. A second later her glorious breasts were in my hands. I wasn t someone who thought that playing with a girl's breasts was all about some kind of stupid conquest for me. This was about making her feel good; maximizing the pleasure she was experiencing. I rolled her sensitive nipples in my fingers, being careful not to pinch or hurt her. We continued like this until she threw her head back, groaning in her ecstasy. Jack! Oh God, Jack; that feels so good. Then looking into my eyes she whispered, I'm a virgin, Jack.

And you will be until you decide otherwise. Barbara; will you ; will you touch me? She looked confused so I continued. I mean here. Taking her hand, I placed it lightly on my rock hard cock.

Looking straight into my eyes she began to rub me through my slacks. What do you want me to do, Jack? Please tell me.

Undo my belt and open my pants then pull down my zipper. I continued to massage her breasts then when my briefs were exposed I used both hands to move my cock and balls through the leg hole. I had tried boxers a year ago when I received several pair at Christmas, but I didn't like the feeling of no support so I threw them out and went back to the briefs. Barbara took me in hand and began to slowly stroke me. Her touch was like velvet, exactly what I imagined her cunny to be as her slender delicate hands moved up and down my thick shaft.

I probably could have made my penis as big as a horse s, but I never saw the appeal. A really long cock would mean either having several inches out in the breeze while fucking or driving into her sensitive cervix with every thrust. I was perfectly satisfied with my seven and a half inches. Yes; I had measured it one night way back in junior high. Now I was being stroked by an absolute goddess. She must have enjoyed it because she gripped me tighter with every stroke and what had begun as slow gentle rubbing was now approaching a feverish pace.

Barbara! Please! If you continue like that, there's going to be a terrible mess. I can t send you home with semen on your clothes and in your hair.

It would squirt that far?

I'm afraid so. What you're doing to me is heavenly, but; .

What if we used one of those things? Those condoms?

Yeah; that would work. Barbara leaned forward again to kiss me then she turned to open the glove box. A minute later she had rolled the thin latex sheath over my organ, taking care as I had instructed to pinch the nipple tightly to keep air from intruding the space between my skin and the lubricated rubber.

Stating slowly again, she ran her fingers up and down, squeezing tighter and tighter and, once again, building her pace until she was in full masturbation mode. I usually had good orgasm control, but tonightI'dhad plenty of sexual stimulation from Barbara's sweet lips and her hard sensitive nipples. She hadn t been at me for even two minutes when my hips thrust up violently and long thick ropes of slick sperm-laden semen erupted into the tip. It was more than full by the time I finished more than thirty seconds later, sinking back into the seat in exhaustion.

My breathing was deep, slow, and labored as I began the trek back from the abyss of my orgasm. I could see from the alarm on Barbara's face that she'd never experienced anything close to what had just happened. Are you okay, Jack?

I know that appearances can be deceiving, but; yeah, I'm more than okay. That was great, better than great. It was incredible. Just let me get rid of this and clean myself up then I'll gladly take care of you.

Me? How? I leaned forward to kiss her, whispering my thanks into her ear then I rolled down the window and eased the condom off my shrinking penis. After tying it into a knot I tossed it through the window, closing it quickly once that was done. Reaching over the seat I pulled my gym bag up, unzipped, and pulled out my still damp towel. Then it was a breeze to clean myself and dress.

Once that was done I took Barbara into my arms again. I hope that didn't scare you. Orgasms can be pretty intense. That one sure was.

I have to admit; that was my first male one.

I looked at her and we began to giggle. I didn't realize that this was confession time. Do I get to give you penance now? For penance give me a long deep and juicy kiss.

Penance isn t usually fun at least it's not supposed to be. She leaned forward and we kissed as I moved her down to the seat, her head near the steering wheel. My hands found the button and zipper on her slacks then she lifted her hips to help me get them off her slender body. I folded them carefully over the seat back. I couldn t send her home with slacks that we d stepped all over. That would never do. Her cotton panties were next. I felt the moisture in the crotch and I could easily smell her arousal. I began by kissing her lightly then my kisses went to her ear and then her neck. I followed by kissing each areola and suckling each nipple. By now Barbara was a panting wreck, tremors coursing through her body.

They only got worse when I plunged my tongue into her navel, licking clockwise then changing to the opposite. Finally, I moved between her legs and attacked her quivering cunny with the broad of my tongue. Starting at the bottom of her slit I moved forward slowly, teasing her terribly. I continued for more than five minutes, my strokes getting lighter and more teasing every time. Barbara was shaking uncontrollably when my tongue penetrated where nothing had ever been before. She responded by wrapping her shapely silken thighs around my head and humping my face with incredible vigor.

The'dashboard clock told me I had to hurry. It was almost time to take her home. I spread her legs wide, moving her hard bud out from its hood then I sucked it between my teeth and gnawed for almost a minute. Barbara's shaking turned into thrashing that ended with a mighty convulsion from which her body was lifted almost a foot above the seat before it collapsed with a mighty exhalation onto the firm leather almost totally out of it.

I pulled her up into a sitting position then struggled to return her panties to her body. Her slacks followed and finally I clasped her bra and buttoned her blouse. I backed out the'door and helped her to stand so I could tuck her blouse into the slacks and help her back into her coat. We left then, driving to Pelham where we kissed goodnight just outside the apartment door. She turned as I descended the stairs, blowing a kiss. I smiled then turned and walked out into the cold clear night.

I picked Barbara up at seven the following night for bowling. Neither Mr. nor Mrs. Gleason commented on Barbara's condition last night so I assumed that they had been in bed when she walked in to the apartment. Barbara confirmed that once we were in the car.

I drove to Mount Vernon, parking in the small lot that was used primarily during the morning for the commercial bakery that occupied the building's first floor. It was a long climb up the stairs, a bowling bag in each hand and Barbara hanging onto my arm. Tell me again why you have two balls. Then she began to laugh before continuing, Er; bowling balls.

I just shook my head. Holding up my right hand I explained, This one is my strike ball. it's the one I always use to start a frame. If I miss the strike I use the other ball for the spare. Lots of bowlers use more than one ball. I ll show you how they work once we're inside. I leaned over for a second and Barbara, apparently reading my mind brought her lips up to mine for a brief kiss. I opened the'door by tucking one bag under my arm and pulling it so Barbara could walk in before me. I led her up to the counter where I was greeted by the owner.

Hi. J.J; .haven t seen you for a while. Taking a look at your friend here I can understand why.

Hi, Stan; this is Barbara. She ll need a pair of shoes. Barbara, trade him yours for a pair of his then you'll trade back once we're done.

She removed her shoes, telling Stan, Size six, please. A minute later we were walking to lane 12 with a large score sheet in Barbara's hands. We laced up our shoes and I placed my balls on the rack then accompanied Barbara to find her a ball. Stan had come around the counter once he had looked at her hands to show us where to look among the sixteen racks, each of which had at least two dozen balls of various weights. It took us a while, but with Stan's help we found a 12-pound ball that fit her well.

Want a couple of practice throws. I asked. Stan will turn the machine off for what is called shadow bowling. it's a good way to warm up and get your timing set. I waved to Stan and he returned the gesture, knowing immediately what I wanted. Then I showed Barbara how to coordinate her approach. I used a four-step approach and suggested that to her. Just relax and don t worry about the score.

Don t you think I can beat you? She sounded serious, but I knew she was only teasing. I'm a very good bowler.I'dbowled in an A-level league for the past two years with my Dad and would do so again once the basketball season was concluded. We d won the league championship last year with me bowling in the anchor position. I had averaged 203.6, one of the top averages in the league. We spent about ten minutes practicing until I waved at Stan again. The lights went on and we did it for real. I tried to show Barbara that timing and coordination were more important than sheer brute force. In fact, I showed her that brute force was almost always the cause of a split or worse.

We had a great time, just as we did with everything we had done although Barbara did accuse me of cheating when I scored a difficult spare; the 6,7,10 split; left handed. Barbara did well, breaking 100 in each of the three games we bowled. I bowled 177, 184, and 223, my first two games showing the rust from not having thrown a ball in several months. We finished and exited the lanes around nine when I drove us to a nearby Carvel for ice cream sundaes. We were at the end of the apartment complex by 10:15. Barbara seemed pleased at that.

She waited until I had moved over to the center position then rose to straddle my lap once again. She locked those sweet plump lips onto mine in only a second. We went from zero to one hundred; full make-out mode; in less than a second. It was the most passionate kissing I had ever experienced and, knowing of Barbara's limited experience, I was sure it was for her, also. We were only into it a few minutes when she removed her coat and threw it into the rear seat. Back to kissing, she led my hands to her blouse's buttons. Please, Jack. I need your hands on me. Please massage my breasts and do that thing you did last night with my nipples.

She pressed those hot lips into mine with a ferocityI'dnever seen or experienced before. My huge hands pulled her to me, almost crushing her in my embrace and in my passion. Slowly, I moved those powerful hands to the buttons on the front of her blouse. It found a place on the back seat a moment later. Like most guys I struggled with the clasp on her bra until finally freeing up her pert breasts. She brought my hands to them even as the bra flew behind me.

I was deeply engaged in our kiss, massaging her flesh and rolling her nipples between my fingers when she pushed my jacket off my body and began to open the buttons on my shirt. She was efficient; less than two minutes later our upper bodies were naked. I love the feeling of your skin; your hard strong muscles; against mine, Jack, she whispered just loud enough that I could hear her over the strains of the radio.

I have to agree. Your skin is so smooth and soft. it's like velvet.

Can I open your pants, Jack? Yeah, likeI'dcomplain about having my cock stroked by a hot woman I was rapidly learning to love. She was anything but tentative as her fingers tore at my belt and opened my pants. She reached into my briefs, pulling my manhood; my hard pulsing manhood; out into the cool December air.

Her hand wrapped around me to begin a gentle stroking rhythm. You know, Jack, people send their daughters to Catholic school for more than one reason. Some want their girls to get a strong religious education.

And the others?

Well; mostly they want to keep them away from boys.

Does that actually work?

Sometimes, I guess, but other times I don t think so. If a girl wants to get involved with a boy there isn t much the parents can do.

So, which one are you?

I could see Barbara's wry smile in the'dashboard light. I'dsay the first kind until I met you. Now, I don t think anyone could keep me away from you. I leaned forward and we kissed again then I leaned down to suckle at her breasts. Suckling, I pulled her hard sensitive nipple between my teeth causing Barbara to gasp audibly and arch her back in an expression of her ecstasy.

Suddenly, she stood up as well as one can in the front seat of a car and slid her slacks down her legs, her panties following seconds later. I hope the cops don t show up, I laughed.

Me, too, she replied. Maybe we should lie down or, even better, why don t you lie down. I want to be here. She knelt then on the floor while she pushed my head toward the'driver's seat. You know, Jack; what do you think girls in a school without boys talk about?

Boys, of course.

you're right, and mostly they talk about the things they ve done with boys. They talk a lot about them fondling their breasts and their pus; er, vaginas; jerking boys off and doing this. I looked down just as she opened her mouth to lick around my cock's head. She went around twice then tested her tongue in my pee hole. Is this where your stuff came from?

Yes. You probably know that women have two separate channels; the urethra for urine and the vagina for fun.

She looked up, shaking her head and laughing. you're terrible! Is it really that much fun?

No; it's a hell of a lot more. it's the most fun thing I ve ever done, but more than that is the intimacy; the sharing between two people. Of course, not everyone makes love. Some people just; .

Fuck?

Yeah, but what makes it special is when two people really care for each other.

You sound as though you ve had that kind of relationship.

I did; last year, but her dad got transferred to Seattle and that was the end of that. We liked each other a lot, but I don t know if it would have become love.

I'm sorry.

I looked straight into her eyes as I whispered, I'm not. If I was still with her it's likely I would never have met you. I was silent then, but it was enough. Barbara knew how I felt about her and I knew how she felt about me.

Her hand was slowing, making its way up and down my shaft the entire time, until she stopped suddenly. You know, Jack, this is nothing like I imagined. The skin here is so soft and smooth and it's loose so when I stroke you it moves with my hand.

I think that's to prevent friction burns on the skin although that doesn t always work.

Hmmm; maybe, but up here on the head it's so spongy. Why?

Truthfully, I have no idea. Maybe so when I push into you it doesn t hurt your cervix too badly. I understand that can be painful.

Barbara laughed. I wouldn t know. Maybe someday, but not tonight; I'm sorry.

Don t be. I don t think either of us is quite ready for that; not if we want a real meaningful relationship. We can take care of each other much like we did last night. I leaned forward to kiss her again as her stroking resumed. I slid into the passenger seat and pulled her up to sit at my left. Her hand had never left my cock as she moved and now she was in perfect position. My left hand around her neck and shoulders attended to her nipples; it was large enough to cover both at the same time while my right attended to business between Barbara's legs.

My hands are huge and powerful, but I could and would be gentle and loving as I began to lightly rub her labia. I stayed there for more than five minutes while Barbara and I kissed, swapping spit and wrestling with our tongues. I must have been getting to Barbara because she slid forward on the seat, spreading her legs even wider to increase my access to her core. I responded by slowly pushing my finger into her tunnel. Knowing that she was a virgin I moved with the utmost care.

Now, I ve fingered roughly a dozen girls, but none of them had been as responsive as Barbara was. She moaned in rapture the second that my finger entered her and then she began to move on my finger, essentially fucking herself on my digit. My thumb moved naturally up to her clit and I was momentarily shocked. I had licked her last night, but my tongue; other than taste; is hardly the most discerning part of my body. Now that I was feeling her clit I realized that it was much bigger than I had thought. It felt as though it was at least an inch long and roughly half as wide as it protruded from its protective hood

I rolled it as I did her nipples. She came immediately, her left hand tightly gripping my

The Freak: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 14 Aug 2026 09:50:00 -0600

The Freak: Part 1.

The man with two birthdays.

Based on a post by Senor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

PROLOGUE.

My legal name is John; John Joseph French, but nobody who knows me; not even a single teacher; calls me by my legal name. My family calls me Jack or JJ. All my friends call me Freak. it's not an insult. it's a term of endearment. After all, how many people do you know who celebrate two birthdays? I have my original one; November 12, 1942; and I have my Re-birthday ; March 27, 1951. It was the'day I almost died. It was the'day I was reborn. It was the'day my life changed forever.

December, 1960.

My story doesn t start here, but this is where I ve decided to begin; in church. It was the first week in December and a surprise blizzard had dumped almost ten inches of wet sloppy snow overnight. Luckily, I had a 4-wheel drive Jeep with big knobby tires that were great for snow or for driving on the beach, something I did occasionally in the summer at my parents bungalow on Long Island. It was slow going over the eight miles from my home to St. Catharine s, but I still arrived in plenty of time to get a seat on the end of the pew.

I had been there maybe fifteen minutes when I stood for the start of the Mass. I couldn t help but notice the striking young woman standing just behind me along the wall. Looking down I could see from the puddles at her feet that her shoes were soaked through. She had walked a long way in the snow. I'm a gentleman so I exited the row and pointed her to my seat. Thank you, she whispered with a smile.

I tried to pay attention to the priest, but, truthfully, I found the girl much more interesting. As I concentrated on her I realized that this was her lucky day, but I had to be in the right place at the right time. Just before the service ended I walked quickly to the stairs at the main entrance where I pulled two carefully folded objects from my coat pocket. They were Korkers; rubber soles that strap to one's special shoes or boots with numerous sharp metal studs that give incredible traction on the slickest surfaces. Once they were in place I stepped to the icy sidewalk and waited.

It was some five minutes before she appeared with the throng of worshipers who signaled that Mass had ended. I stepped in closely behind her, grabbing her firmly under her arms even before her shoes slipped on a small patch of ice and she fell backwards. Had I not been here she would have landed on her back, smashing the rear of her skull onto the sharp-edged concrete below. She would have died from a brain hemorrhage long before any emergency services would be able to reach her. Instead, I helped her to her feet and suggested she take my arm.

I noticed your shoes were wet in church. Once you came out into the freezing temperature those wet soles turned to ice. you're lucky I'm an observant person. You might have been badly hurt. We had walked almost half a block before I spoke again. How far do you have to walk?
Just to the other side of Lincoln Avenue.

Okay; that's more than a mile. I thinkI'dbetter give you a ride. you'll be a lot safer in my Jeep than on these sidewalks. I'm sure that a lot of them aren't shoveled yet.

you're right. I wishI'dworn my boots, but I was almost halfway here when I realized how wet my feet were becoming. I would have been really late if I had returned to my home. I don t know you. I don t even know your name.

I'll tell you everything at the'diner. I'm sure you're hungry. you'received communion so you haven t eaten anything since last night. I'll give you a dime so you can phone your family as soon as we arrive. Incidentally, if I hadn t caught you when you fell you would have hit your head on the concrete and died. I'll explain how I know that, too. Okay, there's my Jeep; that green monstrosity at the corner. I don t think you'll be able to get in on the other side because of the snow, so. I bent over, lifted her legs with my left arm and placed her gently onto the passenger seat.
I was in my seat when I pointed to the shoulder/lap belt. You might want to use the seatbelt. They'll be mandatory in another twenty years. It will protect you if we have an accident. I'm a safe and careful driver, but I can t account for others, especially in snow and ice. I pulled the Jeep out, driving slowly and turning right at the corner. Three minutes later I pulled into the'diner s parking lot. We had just stepped into the restaurant when the waitress directed us to a booth.

Here's the'dime I promised you, but before you go I want to show you something. Are you having coffee? I continued when she nodded. Then you'll probably want some sugar. I held my hand on the table and a second later the sugar dispenser slid into it.

How; how did you do that?

Make your call. I'll explain everything while we wait for our breakfast; or lunch if you prefer. She was shaking her head in dismay as she walked to the phone booth. I watched her dial and speak briefly before returning to the seat facing me. She sat quietly as I began my tale.

It happened while I was on vacation with my family in Florida. I was in third grade and playing hide and seek with my two cousins and my two sisters. I was it and had my head resting against a palm tree while I counted to 100. A storm blew in from the ocean; lightning struck the tree running through my brain and down my arm to my elbow. I opened my collar and turned around so she could see the inch-wide burn scar. That runs all the way to my elbow. It used to be on top of my head, too, but I took care of it soI'dat least look normal.

But, you're not, are you?

No, I am definitely not. The waitress gave us menus and we ordered omelets with coffee for her and hot chocolate for me. I woke up a day later in the hospital. I'm sure you ve heard that opposite charges attract and like charges repel. Well, for a split fraction of a second that tree and I had incredible negative charges. Being lighter and not stuck in the ground I was repelled; forty feet, I was told; into the side of a pickup truck.

When I woke up I still had my eyes closed and when I tried to figure out what was wrong with me I got the shock of my life. Starting at my head I could essentially see inside my body. I actually saw the two cracked ribs, broken bone in my forearm, and broken shin in addition to a load of bruises and cuts on my head, body, and legs. Once I knew that I wondered if I could also make my body and bones heal faster than they would normally.
I'll bet you could.

Yeah, I could and I did. I ve read recently that human beings only use about ten percent of their brain's capacity. I should have been killed, but instead, something happened when I was struck that changed my brain. I had a high IQ before, but I ve been tested more than a dozen times since and my score is always off the chart. Of course, that alone is no sure sign of success. That takes a lot more like motivation and willingness to work hard.

Oh; I'm so sorry. I just realized that I never introduced myself; I'm John; John Joseph French, but please call me Jack. I live in Chester Heights; know where that is? I continued when she nodded. I go to Tuckahoe High School. I m a senior there, just turned eighteen three weeks ago.

Her name was Barbara; Barbara Millard She was an orphan; her parents killed in an auto accident when she was three; and she had lived with the same foster parents, the Gleason s, ever since. She was also eighteen; roughly a month older than me and a senior at a Catholic girls school run by the Archdiocese of New York in nearby Yonkers.

Okay, there's a lot more to tell soI'dbetter get back to it. I had been in the hospital about three weeks. My dad had driven my sisters back to New York while my mom stayed in Florida with me. That was when I told the'doctor that I was completely healed and I wanted the casts removed. Of course, he scoffed so I suggested a deal. If he would have my ribs x-rayed and they weren t healed I'd stay in the casts. But, if they were healed I wanted x-rays of my arm and leg. You already know what happened. I was completely healed although the doctor was mystified. I couldn t tell him how it had occurred. He would never have believed me.

I love to read the newspaper, especially the sports section. I noticed almost immediately that certain teams seemed to jump off the page. Then my parents told us that they were going to Yonkers Raceway on Friday night. They did that at least once a year with their group of friends. Monday night I looked at the newspaper's racing form and five of the horse names stood out. The following day I checked and they all had won.

You could make a fortune with that.

Yeah, I chuckled, my thinking exactly. I paused while our eggs and sides of bacon were served. On Wednesday night I gave my father a sealed envelope and asked him to sign his name across the seals then I put it onto the refrigerator door. The following afternoon I brought in the racing results and opened the envelope in my parents presence. They were shocked that all of my predictions were correct. Then I gave them my predictions for Friday when they were going to the track along with two dollars from my allowance and directions for placing two bets for me.

The first was a horse in the third race with high odds. It went off at 18 to 1 and paid $38.20. The second bet was a parlay; the entire thirty-eight bucks; on the Perfecta in the ninth race where the odds would be roughly 4500 to 1. I also gave them three other races in between. I explained that I did this so they would trust my predictions. I know my dad; he'd go to the track and not bet for me, telling me he forgot if I didn't prove that I knew what I was doing. I thought it was funny at the time that I couldn t see the results of every race and that's never changed. I can usually see five or six out of the total. The same is true with baseball or football schedules.

Long story short, everyone bet on my choices, but fortunately not so much as to create suspicion. My mom and dad and all of their friends bet ten bucks on the perfecta, winning almost $46,000 and I won almost four times as much. I took half knowing that my parents would have to pay income tax on their winnings and placed $10,000 into a bank account for college then invested the rest through a friend's father who is a stockbroker.

Did that work with stocks, too? My smile answered the question for her.
Needless to say, my parents went to the track more often and my personal money has grown into a fortune. My friend's father no longer charges for my purchases and sales, but he'does use the information with his other clients so he makes plenty that way. Then again, so do all of the brokers at Merrill Lynch. I actually have a contract that they have to make my trades first; before releasing the information to the other brokers.

When all this happened I was a tall skinny and bookish kid, but I loved sports even though I was terrible so I wondered if I could make myself into an athlete. For me the obvious place to do that was the public library where I could learn all about the traits and skills that great athletes have. I was able to make myself strong, fast, and quick. I love basketball so I became ambidextrous and grew my hands and feet and body to what I thought would be perfect for playing and I developed excellent depth perception. Then one day I found a set of New York State law books in the library's research section. That's where I learned that eighth graders could play high school sports with the principal's permission. I was in sixth grade then so I had time to gradually improve my body and my skills. I can dribble, shoot, and even write with both hands. I can run like the wind and jump like you wouldn t believe.

I think I would believe even though what you ve told me is unbelievable.

Everyone in school thought I was crazy for trying out in eighth grade, but I made the team. Our first games were on a Friday night; junior varsity at six and varsity at eight. I didn't start the JV game, but I went in midway through the second quarter and played very well so the coach told me that he wanted me to suit up for the varsity game. I had to throw my sweaty uniform back on and run out to the gym to tell my parents.

I did get to play when our first two centers got into foul trouble and again I played well, but we lost the game. The following Tuesday I played more and we won. The next day I was promoted to first team. I ve been there ever since and we never lost again, winning four straight state championships.

Did you win any awards? Is that what they're called?

I smiled. Yeah; awards is good. I made second team all-league in eighth, first team all-league and all-county ever since and last year I was All-State and All-American, too. I'm sorry, I ve monopolized the conversation.

Don t apologize. it's been fascinating. You probably should have been killed, but you weren t and what's happened to you has been a miracle.

I guess it has. Are you in any school activities?

Barbara laughed. I have a bunch of nuns for teachers. What do you think? Besides, I have to take three buses just to get to school. That takes me more than an hour each way. I ride the red bus to Chester Heights then the blue bus to Bronxville and then transfer again to Yonkers.

I can empathize. My dad told me I could try out for sports, butI'dhave to walk home every day. it's about three and a half miles and after running my ass off for two hours it's a long walk, especially in the winter when it's dark and cold. Sometimes I walked across the Siwanoy golf course and the parkway. It s shorter that way, but last year I got my senior license and now I can drive which is good because I play football and baseball, too, and the baseball field is down in the Village of Tuckahoe. there's a bus back to school, but it takes almost half an hour to get there.

You know, I ve never even been to a high school game of any kind.

Would you like to come with me Friday night? it's going to be a big game. Tuckahoe is a really small school and we're going to play New Rochelle. My mom went there and she told me that they had more than 3,000 students then. I think they still have that or more. They'll be a real challenge. They want to break our win streak. it's up to 105 now; a state record.

I'dlove to go. What time?

I'dhave to pick you up at about 5:45 so have a bite to eat first. I'll take you out for pizza after if you like.

That sounds great. What should I wear?

Jeans or slacks and a blouse, but nothing too heavy because the gym is always jammed and it gets hot. She nodded her agreement and we rose from the booth. I paid the bill, tipped the waitress and led Barbara back to my Jeep. I drove her around the block where she showed me to the entrance to her apartment. She lived on the second floor above a number of retail stores; a far cry from where I lived in a big house on a big lot on a quiet street.

I phoned Barbara on Wednesday evening as we had agreed. She had read about our Tuesday game against Concordia, a Lutheran private school only about two miles from mine. We destroyed them, 96 to 40. We had an outstanding group of seniors. Any one of the five of us could score double figures at any time and we all did in this game and we also had two skilled subs with good experience.I'dhad 40 and I only played three quarters. Our point guard, Tony, had twenty-two assists, but there was nothing unusual about that.

We spoke for almost an hour and I did get to speak briefly with her foster mother, Mrs. Gleason, who told me that Barbara was really looking forward to our date on Friday. I was looking forward to it, too. Most girls were dwarfed by my six feet six inch, two hundred and twenty pound frame and Barbara was no exception. I estimated her height at five feet nine inches and she was slender with medium-sized breasts and shapely hips. Her face was absolutely beautiful in my opinion; perfectly oval and symmetrical with sparkling blue eyes and a small nose; nicely framed by shoulder-length lustrous reddish brown hair. I was sure that I had a good hundred pounds on her. Looking back, I was sure I d fallen in love at first sight.

The weather was cold and clear Friday night when I rang the bell at her apartment. An elderly woman I correctly assumed was Mrs. Gleason opened the door on the second floor. She greeted me warmly and smiled when I gave her the bouquet of flowers I had bought for her. I was met by Mr. Gleason just inside the living room where he thanked me for stopping Barbara from falling. I'm a bank guard now so I don t make a lot of money and Barbara doesn t have great health insurance from Social Services so any kind of injury would have been a burden on us. Of course, her welfare always comes first. I realized then that Barbara hadn t told them much about our lengthy conversation.

She appeared from a door across the living room and I could tell she was shocked by my attire. I was wearing a blue sports jacket with a white button-down shirt and a blue and gold striped tie with charcoal gray slacks and cordovan loafers. I laughed as she approached. you're probably wondering why I m all dressed up when I told you to dress casually. I have to dress up for games. it's a team rule, but I have some casual clothes in my car. We said good night to the Gleason's and walked quickly down the stairs to the street where I led her not to my Jeep, but to my 61 Olds Starfire convertible.

Where's the Jeep? You have two cars?

Yeah, I rent a garage a couple of blocks from my home and keep one of my cars there. The Jeep is great in bad weather, but the ride is really harsh and the heater stinks. I held the'door for her then sat behind the wheel and started the Olds powerful V8 engine. Two minutes later we were on the parkway on our way to my school.

I need to warn you; well, maybe not warn you, but I do need to tell you what will happen when we get there. The gym will be packed; it always is. The school is old; built in the early 1930 s; and the gym is small. They probably violate every fire regulation ever created by packing people in at every game. They even have a TV camera that broadcasts to the cafeteria just downstairs to accommodate all of the people. I'll introduce you to my family; my mom and dad and my two youngest sisters. I have three, all younger than me, but Angela who s in tenth grade is a cheerleader. Mom and Dad are saving a seat for you. There are four men who always sit behind them. They'll get up when we walk in so I can lie down and meditate. I clear my mind of everything and go into a kind of trance until the end of the third quarter of the JV game when I wake up and go into the locker room to dress for the game. I always hug and kiss my mom and dad and my sisters and I'll do the same with you if that's okay. I ve asked my mom to speak with you once I'm in the locker room.

Why? What about?

I'll let her tell you. it's nothing bad. Okay, that's the school just ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and found a place to park, grabbing my bag and locking the car before walking Barbara to the entry. I had timed our arrival well. The first half of the JV game had just ended. The teams were just walking off the floor when everyone stood and began screaming, FREAK! FREAK! FREAK! I waved my acknowledgment and turned to Barbara. Sorry, I forgot to warn you about that. They get a little carried away. That's what all the kids call me; kind of like a nickname.

We walked along the end of the court as I pointed to the four state championship banners hanging from the wall at the other end. Behind us was another with my name and number. What's that, Barbara asked.

The school board retired my number last year which is really strange. They usually wait until a person has graduated before doing that. I introduced her to my parents and to my sisters; Marie and Carole. The four men greeted me then rose and stood while I laid my coat and sports jacket on the bleacher. A minute later I was in a deep trance, one that wiped my brain clean of any extraneous thoughts. When I roused myself there was only the game on my mind. I stood and, after thanking the men again, I hugged and kissed my dad and mom then my sisters and finally Barbara who surprised me by turning her head so my lips fell on hers. She broke it with a smile as I walked down the court to our locker room.

Jack had just entered the locker room when I turned to speak with

Sure Thing Network: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 13 Aug 2026 08:12:00 -0600

“Sure Thing” Network: Part 2

The girls network, and their losing battle with their carnal desires.

Based on a post by reader4175. Listen to the ►Podcast on My First Time.

I said, “this is pretty fucking good.”

She said; “if you like that, you should feel it without the condom.”

She rolled off, pulled off the condom and threw it away. She said “don't worry, my body is too drained from wrestling, I haven't had a period in 3 months,” just before she slid back down on me. So hot, so tight, so wet. I wasn't going to last long and she could see it in my face.

She started rocking back and forth and when she saw me grit my teeth, she stopped and leaned down to put her tits in my face. I hadn't paid too much attention to them so far, because of the positions that we had been in. They weren't great, maybe B's and a little saggy, but I was in heaven with a nipple in my mouth. In a moment of clarity, I told her; “put another condom on me just in case.”

She agreed and got off me again. When she mounted me again, I told her that I wanted her other nipple. She obliged, but immediately started rocking her hips again. I just lost it and came with a nipple in my mouth. It wasn't hard for her to tell and she leaned down to cradle my head.

When I came back to reality, she said, “well I guess I really won that round.”

I sat up looked at the clock and said “Holy Fuck, we have to get back to the school to setup for our match.”

We got dressed and I grabbed my wrestling bag. Hers was in her car. When it came time for the match, I was drained, but she was on fire. We wrestled in order by weight so she was up before me and bested a guy that thought he was going to have an easy win. I on the other hand did get an easy win against a freshman, which was a good thing, because my head wasn't in the game.

The next day at practice as I was riding Carrie-Ann’s ass, I leaned into her ear and whispered that I wished we were doing this in my bed. She said; “yesterday was great, but if you are going to be garbage on the mat, after a private practice session, then you won't be getting any more of that before a match. We will have to find a better time to play.”

I worked my hand underneath her and pinched a nipple and she started fighting like a wild cat. We didn't end up getting back in my bed, but nothing was off limits on the mat as long as it wasn't too obvious.

Becky.

Becky was a cross between a brat and a bitch and I never knew which one I was going to get. She had been right next to me every year in my homeroom and I hadn't given her much thought, but she was actually my type. She was five foot two or three inches tall, with long brown hair, blue eyes, big tits and wide hips.

I really never expected her to approach me, but one day after school she kind of got in my face and said "Give me a ride home." She didn't really ask me, it was more of a demand.

I knew where she lived and I felt sorry for her. Her family had a run-down mobile home out in the middle of nowhere. I asked her why I should and she said "You're a nice guy."

As I thought to myself, we will see about that. Carrie-Ann and the other girls had unlocked something inside me that was going to get unleashed today. We had to pass my house on the way, so we would be making a pit stop.

When I turned into my driveway, she asked me what I was doing. I said; “I’m hungry. I am stopping to get something to eat.”

She said that she would wait in the car. I told her; “if you don’t come into the house, you will be waiting longer than you want.”

She asked me why she needed to come in and I said "At the very least, to talk to me, if you're not going to eat with me."

She said "I guess." She followed me inside and to the upper level, to the kitchen.

I offered her a drink and she accepted, but said she was not hungry, although I suspected that she may have been. I tried to have a conversation, but really only got flippant answers to my questions. When I was done eating she asked if we could go.

I said “I had something else to attend to,” before we left and “You should follow me to my bedroom.”

She said, "I don't think so."

I said "Well I am tired of your attitude and we are going to do something about it today."

Her eyes went wide and she headed towards the stairs. I caught her by the hair, just as she was about to step down and turn her to face me.

She looked scared and I asked her if she was going to be a good girl or if she was going to keep being naughty. I tightened my grip and she yelped that she would be good.

I said "Well you have been naughty and we are going to remedy that", as I pulled her towards my bedroom. I asked her “what are you going to do to apologize for being such a bratty little bitch?”

When she didn't answer, I asked her if she wanted a spanking or if she could think of something she would rather do. She rolled her eyes and said, “I will give you a blowjob, I know that's what you really want.”

I asked her what made her think she knew what I wanted. She said “that's what all guys want.”

I told her that would be a good start, but I still thought she deserved a spanking.

I took my pants off and sat down on the edge of my bed. She dropped to her knees in front of me. I told her to take her shirt and bra off. She started to protest, but I told her to do it or I was going to spank ass. She just shook her head and peeled her shirt off. When she dropped her bra, I saw the biggest areolas that I had ever seen. They were brown and about three inches in diameter, covering the whole bulb of her tits. She caught me staring and asked what I was looking at.

I just told her; “come to me because I have to have those tits in my face.” I don't know what changed, but she didn't hesitate, stood up and held her tits out to me. She must have liked having her nipples sucked, because the instant I latched on, she moaned and grabbed the back of my head. I wrapped my arm around her waist and alternated between them until she shuddered and came. I hugged her, to keep her from collapsing.

When she recovered, her whole demeanor had changed and she dropped back to her knees in front of me. Instead of being reluctant, she pulled my boxers off to get to my cock. She gave the underside a few licks and then sucked my head into her mouth. She swirled her tongue around the top before starting to bob her head. She kept going deeper and deeper until she had all of my cock in her mouth when she stopped at the base and looked up at me. I reached my hand out to the side of her face and said “good girl.”

She went into overdrive and deepthroated me until I came and laid back on the bed. She must have swallowed it all, because she crawled up next to me and licked her lips.

I asked her what had gotten into her and she said “most guys didn't like my boobs.”

I told her that I loved them and then asked her if she was open to doing anything else. She said; “I wouldn't mind another orgasm?”

So I told her; “I will eat your pussy?”

She hesitated, and I asked her what the problem was.

She said; “that doesn't usually do too much for me.”

I told her; “just lay back and let me see what I can do.” I stripped off her jeans and panties to find a small patch of hair just above her clit.

I didn't take much time warming her up, because she was still wet from her first orgasm. I licked her slit from bottom to top a few times, and then buried my tongue inside her.

She wasn't really responding, so I moved up and started sucking on her clit. She started to squirm a little bit, but she still wasn't getting very far. I kept on sucking, but slid my hands up her sides, to her tits. I got a good handful of both and started thumbing her nipples.

This really got her going and she was bucking into my face. I moved my hands just a little so I could run her nipples between my thumbs and fingers. A few seconds later she screamed, and gushed all over my face. I wiped my face off and climbed up on the bed to hold her for a few minutes.

When she came back to the real world, she said; “I have never done that before”. I asked her if she wanted to do it again. She said; “I wouldn't mind. “

I rolled over, grabbed a condom and said “how about you ride me.”

She rolled it on me and climbed on. She started bouncing a little until I pulled her shoulders down, put one nipple in my mouth, pinched the other and grabbed her ass with my left hand. I forced her into my rhythm and pushed as many of her buttons as I could. She moaned and gushed again just as I came inside of her. She laid down on my chest like she was never going to leave.

I looked at the clock and decided that it was time to get her home before anyone else got home at my house. I slapped her on the ass and told her it was time to get going. She got up, cleaned herself up and got dressed. I looked at my bed and realized that I was going to have to wash my sheets. We finally got back in my car and headed towards her house. We passed her cousin Katie's house on the way. I wasn't trying to be an asshole, but I asked Becky what I would have to do to get Katie in my bed.

She said “What the fuck, we just got done and now you want her.”

I said "Well I never expected to go that far with you, and I have had a crush on her since 7th grade."

She thought about it and said "You're an asshole, but I want her to have that kind of experience with you, so I will talk to her."

I had a great time with Becky, but she only ever asked me for one more ride home and there wasn't enough time for a full session, so all I got was a blowjob in my car before dropping her off.

Katie.

I don't know if Katie was my type, but I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. Five foot three or four, shoulder length red hair, blue eyes, pale white skin with just a few freckles and boobs that were just a little too big for her frame. The problem was, she never really cared for me, but I guess I may not have approached her properly.

One day, Becky pulled me aside in the hall and said; “I talked to Katie.”

She didn't go into detail, but she said that Katie was willing to talk to me.

I found her at her locker at the end of the day and before I could say anything she said “What do you want?”

I was caught off guard and I said “I thought Becky had talked to you.”

Her reply was "I talked to her, but all she said was that you wanted to talk to me."

Well, what the fuck, I thought Becky was going to make this easy for me. No, but better than nothing. So, I said "How about I give you a ride home and we can talk about some things."

She said, "What do I have to talk to you about?"

I said, "Just give the attitude a rest and drop your walls for a few minutes." Again, she replied with, "What do you want?"

I said, "The simple answer is you."

Her mouth dropped open and she stared at me. I asked her if that was a problem. She didn't reply, so I stepped in closer, slid my hand up the back of her neck, and took a handful of hair and whispered in her ear that she was mine now.

She shivered a little and just said "Don't hurt me."

This was not at all the response I thought I was going to get, but I was not going to waste this opportunity by going easy on her. I told her to get the rest of her things and she would be coming with me. She was always so composed and in charge of everything and now she was resigned to follow my directions. Instead of just taking her home with me, I decided to take her to the cabin. It was a little farther away, but completely secluded and the last place that anyone would go looking for us.

We headed out to my car. I opened the passenger's side door for her. She stepped in and then I buckled her in. She looked up but said nothing. I closed the door and walked around to the driver's side of the car. I got in and we took off. As soon as we were up to speed, I put my hand on her thigh. She looked over like she was going to protest and when she saw the dark look on my face, she turned away to look out the window. I started to slide my hand up and she looked at me again, did not say anything and put her hands on top of mine to keep me from moving any closer. She didn't know it, but by touching me she did exactly what I wanted. I squeezed her thigh and she surprised me with a small smile.

She must not have been paying attention to where we were going, because when we got to the cabin, she looked up and asked me where we were. I said,” this is going to be your happy place.”

She looked confused and I said “we are going inside.”

I got out and led her in by the hand. The cabin was sparsely furnished, some bunks, a wood stove and a large rectangular dining table. I had no intention of using any of the bunks. I was going to use that table to break her.

I looked at her and told her to strip. She blanched and I told her; “either you could take your clothes off or I would tear them off.”

She sat down in a chair, removed her shoes, stood up, dropped her pants and pulled her shirt off over her head. She stood there looking at the floor in black panties and a white bra. I told her; “You’re not done, but I would be more than happy to finish the job for you?”

She didn't move or say a word until she squealed when I picked her up and put her on the edge of the table. She still wasn't looking at me so I tilted her face up to mine by her chin. I could see she was scared, but there was still a spark in her eyes.

I asked her if she was ready to be mine, and she shivered a little and very quietly said “yes.”

I unhooked her bra, set it aside and I was presented with quarter sized pink areolas and perfect little nipples. I brought one to my mouth and then alternated back and forth until she started to squirm. When she started to moan I laid her back on the table and peeled her panties off. Where I was greeted with a triangular patch of red hair pointing down at her pussy. I dove in and started licking her slit. She was already wet and I slipped my tongue inside before working my way to the top to find her clit. I latched on to it hard and she screamed.

I went to the other end of the table and pulled her towards me far enough for her head to hang over the edge. I was already rock hard, so when I dropped my pants and boxes she got an up close view of my cock. I told her to open up, when she hesitated, I reached for her tits and squeezed them until she opened her mouth. I let up on the pressure and she took about half of my cock into her mouth. I started to stroke in and out and she was actually able to take all of my cock. I held onto her tits and face fucked her until I was about ready to cum. I pulled most of the way out and unloaded into her mouth. She swallowed most of it, only coughing a little, and I was still hard.

I moved back to the other end of the table and pulled her down so that her ass was on the edge. I rubbed my cock up and down her slit a few times and she said “please use a condom.”

I was ready for that and got one from my pants. When I was ready to go, I put her legs on my shoulders, spread her lips with my thumbs and sank my cock into her pussy. I held still to savor it for a minute before I reached up, took her wrists and started pounding her. I must have been hitting her G-Spot just right, because she stiffened and came and repeated that three more times. I finally came after her fourth orgasm. She was worn out, so I moved her up onto the table so that nothing was hanging off and sat down in a chair.

She sat up a few minutes later and told me; “that was amazing, but I need to get home.”

She also said; “I talked to Becky about everything and that she had been playing along the whole time, just to see where you would take it. She doesn't think that she could be truly submissive, but she had played along for your benefit.”

I was disappointed, and she could see it.

She said “I would be happy to do it again another time if you want, but it won’t be a regular occurrence.”

Kristina.

Kristina was a little different from my normal. She was still around five foot two or three inches tall, but blonde with deep set blue eyes, big tits and wide hips. She was book smart, but also a ditzy cheerleader. I couldn't have a conversation with her, but I still wanted to fuck her.

One evening after wrestling practice, a bunch of us headed up to the gym to watch a varsity basketball game. The cheerleaders were there to support our team and I was really just there to watch the cheerleaders. There were a few cuties, mostly underclassmen, but I really liked to watch Kristina bounce around. Just as the game ended I caught her on the sideline and asked her what she was doing for the rest of the night.

She said that she really needed to get home, so I offered her a ride. She accepted, but had to let one of the other girls know because she was supposed to be riding with her.

We pulled out of the driveway and my right hand went straight to her bare thigh. She looked over at me and smiled, so I slid my hand up until the edge was touching her panties. She reached down and pulled my hand in closer so I could feel the moist heat coming from her pussy.

When we got to her house, she leaned over, kissed me and said “I am free to do whatever you want after school tomorrow.”

I decided right then that the table at the cabin was going to get used again.

I found her at her locker after school. She wasn't in her uniform, but she was wearing a white button down blouse with some cleavage showing, a black pleated skirt that fell just above her knees and back Converse sneakers. I loved the ease of access that a skirt provides. We got into my car and she peeled off and handed me her tiny black g-string before sitting down.

As soon as I got on the road, she was pulling my hand towards her pussy. It was a little awkward, but I got a finger inside, and that was just what she wanted.

We walked into the cabin, she looked around and said “it looks like we are using the table.”

I said “that was my plan.” She turned and kissed me. I removed her blouse and bra while we were kissing. As soon as her tits were free, I dipped my head to suck on her nipples. She squealed and then started to moan. I let up and she reached down to remove her skirt. I told her; “leave it on for now.”

I didn't even have to ask, and she dropped to her knees in front of me. She worked me up a little with her hands before sucking me into her mouth. Then she bobbed up and down a few times in the top half before burying my cock in her throat. She held herself down until her eyes started to water and then she pulled her mouth off with a pop. She took a few deep breaths and then started to deepthroat me. She bobbed up and down until I lost my load down her throat.

Then she hopped up on the table and said “you're turn.”

I had planned on eating her pussy, anyway but it was usually on my terms. She laid back on the table with her ass and heels right on the edge. Cheerleaders are so flexible. I pulled my chair up a

Sure Thing Network: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 12 Aug 2026 15:09:00 -0600

“Sure Thing” Network: Part 1

The girls network, and Fifty shades of virginity.

Based on a post by reader4175. Listen to the Podcast on My First Time.

Kaitlin.

Being nearly a year older, I developed physically and mentally at a pace the other guys couldn’t keep. It helped me get the girls’ attention and interest.

Sadly, my academic development was nothing to boast about.

Kaitlin was a sporty little blonde, with tiny tits, a tight ass, brown eyes, a great smile and perfect teeth. I'm not sure what really even made me interested in her, other than her smile. It was always there and kind of infectious. She was different from most of the girls, because she would take time to talk to anyone. It didn't matter who you were, what you did or what you looked like, she would still talk to you.

I did not think that I had a chance in hell with her, but I didn't think that I had a chance in hell with any girl right about then. She was right in front of me one day leaving class and I had a question about an assignment, but the teacher was busy, so I asked Kaitlin.

She turned, looked up at me and said "Come over to my house after school and I will help you with it."

Thàt was not the answer that I was expecting, but I was not going to turn down her invitation.

We both had our own cars, so I met her in the parking lot after school. I followed her home and she invited me into her empty house. We sat down at her kitchen table and she wanted to get right to work. I was having a hard time doing anything. I was really just staring at her and wondering where this might go. She noticed that I was not paying attention, looked up and asked me what was going on. All I could say was that I usually took a bit of a break when I got home from school before I started my homework.

She asked me if I wanted something to drink,

I said “yes”, and then watched her walk away.

She told me; “come to the fridge and pick what you want.”

I was looking over her shoulder and all I really wanted was her. I said that I would like a Mountain Dew so she handed one to me. I started back towards the table, and she said “why don't we go into the living room.”

I sat down on the couch and she sat down right next to me. I really was not expecting that, so I turned to look at her and she just smiled. I took that as a good sign and put my arm around her. She just snuggled in and put her head in my chest.

I really didn't know what I was doing, but I lifted her chin with my hand and leaned down to kiss her. She didn't say a word and kissed me back. I scooped her up into my lap and slid my hand up her shirt as I continued to kiss her. Again she didn't try to stop me. I squeezed her tits and tweaked her nipples for a few minutes while I kept kissing her. When I tried to move my hand from under her shirt to the waistband of her pants, she pulled away and said “that's enough, we are done.”

I must have looked disappointed, because she said “it's not your fault, this is only as far as I am willing to go.”

I ask “so what now?”

She said; “we could go back to our homework or you could take matters into your own hands.”

I asked what that was supposed to mean and she said that she wouldn't help me, but if I wanted to finish myself, she would take off her shirt, sit in the chair across from me and watch.

I was hard as a rock and she could tell. I asked her to get me a towel. She came back with the towel in one hand and her shirt and bra in the other. I stood up, peeled off my shirt and dropped my pants.

Her eyes lit up, so I dropped my boxers and sat back down. She took her seat and started to play with her own nipples. When I started in on myself, she licked her lips and slid one hand down her pants. I really got going watching her do her own thing. When I was getting close, I spread the towel over my stomach and chest. She gave me a funny look and I just said “wait.”

When I finally came, I shot three big ropes up onto my chest, almost to my face. She must have really enjoyed watching me, because just as I finished, she shuddered and came. I folded up the towel, but then asked her if she wanted a taste. She nodded her head and said “yes.”

I stood up, walked over to her and jerked the last few drops into her mouth. She played with it for a few seconds and then swallowed it.

We both got dressed and she asked me if I still wanted to do that homework. I told her that I thought I would be able to concentrate now.

She laughed and said “let's go do it.”

I had not performed for a girl before, but she must have been impressed and told her friends about it, because the next day in class she told me; “Meredith would be interested in helping you you’re your homework tomorrow night.”

Kaitlin and I never got together again, but she would always give me the sweetest smile and occasionally direct me to another girl that she thought would like me.

Meredith.

Meredith had a different look than most of the girls at my school. She was a dark haired beauty, with dark eyes, pale white skin and a toned dancer's body. She could have easily played Wednesday Adams.

It was not the next day as Kaitlin had implied, but one day at lunch, Meredith sat down across from me and said, “I heard that you could use some help with your homework.”

I asked her what Kaitlin had said. Her reply was; “You are a sure thing.”

I asked her what she had in mind. She said that her parents would be out Friday night and that she would like me to join her in the hot tub for an adventure. I had not been in a hot tub before, let alone in a hot tub with a girl, so I showed up to her house Friday night in jeans and a T-shirt with my swimming trunks in my hand. She said “you really don't need those, but if you would be more comfortable, we can start with swimsuits on.”

I said that I thought that was best.

She pouted a little and I said “don't worry, we will get to where you want to go.”

She just said “Goody,” and showed me the bathroom. When I came out, she was waiting in a tiny black bikini.

She led me outside to the hot tub and we climbed in. I sat down and as soon as I was settled she sat down on my lap facing me. She then said “we can do this the fast way or the slow way, but either way we are both going to cum.”

I told her; “ I’m not in a hurry, so we can take it slow.”

She said; “that would work for me.” and then leaned in to kiss me.

My hands had been resting on her hips since she sat down, but they crept up to her ribs, and then her perky little tits, as we continued to kiss.

She broke our kiss and told me; “take my bikini top off,” which I happily did.

As soon as it was off, she held up one of her own tits and said “suck it.”

I didn't hesitate and latched right on. She started grinding on my lap and then whispered in my ear "I'm not going to fuck you, but you're going to cum really hard."

I didn't know what she had in mind but I liked the sound of it.

Meredith stood up, stripped her bikini bottom off and sat back down in my lap facing away from me. She guided my left hand to her tits and my right hand down to her pussy. I didn't really know what I was doing, but she put her hand on top of mine and guided my fingers to where she wanted them. Once I got going, she tipped her head back onto my shoulder and started moaning in my ear. I must have been doing it right because she shuttered and stiffened in my lap. When she finally relaxed from her orgasm, she turned and kissed me and then told me; “ it’s your turn.”

She told me; “stand up and take off your trunks.”

I did and then she had me sit down in front of her. She pulled me into her with her left arm and reached down to stroke my cock with her right hand. I hadn't gotten a hand job from a girl yet, let alone a reach around under water. I leaned back into her and just let her do her thing. When she started talking dirty into my ear I knew I wasn't going to last very much longer.

I told her that I was going to cum and she told me; ”stand up and shoot it into my mouth.”

I just wanted her to finish me, but I wasn't going to pass up this chance, so I stood up in front of her and started jerking myself off. She sat up and opened her mouth. I leaned in and put my hand on the edge of the tub next to her. I got as close to her mouth as I could and fired shot after shot onto her waiting tongue. She took it all and swallowed it down. Just as I started to back away, she leaned forward and sucked the last drops off the head of my cock. It wasn't a blowjob, but I now knew I wanted one in the worst way. I sat down next to her and pulled her in tight.

She told me not to get attached, because this wasn't likely to happen again anytime soon, but she would direct me to a few friends who would be interested in helping me with my homework.

I leaned in to kiss her again and she gave me a sideways look. I said that I didn't care and pulled her up onto my lap facing me. When I started to get hard again underneath her, she hopped off and said “that's not going to happen, but the other girls will love you.”

Sara.

Meredith must have spread the word, because I started to get smiles from a lot of girls that didn't usually even look my way. I was starting to wonder if there was something wrong until Sara sat down next to me in class and asked me if I needed help with my homework.

I said; “I wouldn't mind studying with her.” In truth, I had had my eye on her for years.

Sara was my type, just over five foot tall, a big smile, nice teeth, brown eyes, dirty blonde hair, glasses and some of the biggest tits in our class. Those boobs had drawn me to her since they first popped out.

I asked her what day she had in mind and she said “Friday would really be the best, because my mom has an evening shift.”

Friday rolled around and Sara was waiting at the door for me. We headed out to my car and waited for the parking lot to clear out. We headed for her house down by the lake. It wasn't very big and there wasn't much in the refrigerator. I suggested that we go back out to the corner store for some refreshments. She gave me a sideways look and I said that I needed some fuel, before we would be doing any homework. She turned around and we headed back out the door.

I don't really remember what we picked up for food, but I know that I got a bottle of Mountain Dew. We got back to her house and sat down for a few minutes. Apparently Meredith had talked up the fingering skills that I didn't know I had. Sara said that she wanted me to do for her what I had done for Meredith in the hot tub except that she did not have a hot tub.

I really didn't know what the hell I was doing, so I suggested that were go to her room and I started by giving her a massage. She was a little shy and turned her back to me when she started to get undressed. I peeled my shirt off and waited for her. She turned to face me with her hands covering her tits and just a small patch of hair between her legs. I asked her if she had any oil or lotion and she reached for a bottle, showing me one pointy nipple. I told her; “lay down on your belly and I will start on your back.”

I started at her neck and worked my way down to her calves spending a little extra time on her ass. I really wasn't interested in feet, so I stopped there.

She rolled over with half lidded eyes and asked me to do the front. I started at her shoulders working on her arms and spending a lot of time on her tits before work my way down to her legs and skipping over her pussy. I moved back up and just kneaded her mound with the palm of my hand. When she started to squirm, I knew it was time to go a little farther. She had a chair near by so I sat down and told her; “come sit in my lap.”

She sat up slowly and took some unsteady steps over to me. I cradled her back with my left arm and started to work my fingers into her with my right hand. I could only get my middle finger inside of her, so I started working it in and out. I slipped my finger out and split her lips so I could find her clit. I put my thumb on it and then slid my finger back inside her. Then I started working both my thumb and my finger at the same time. I turned my head towards her and could not resist sucking on her nipples. I got a good rhythm going and locked onto one of her nipples. It didn't take long and she shuttered and came.

I carried her over and laid her in her bed. I started to get undressed and she asked me what I was doing. I said “it's my turn now.”

She said; “I’m not very good at hand jobs.”

I said “that’s okay; I had something else in mind.”

She got a concerned look on her face and I said “don't worry, I am going to use your tits.”

She looked relieved and confused all at the same time. I picked up the bottle of oil and straddled her chest. I oiled up her tits and laid my cock between them. I held her tits together while thumbing her nipples and started to fuck them.

When I really got going, my head started to pop out the top. She looked down and stuck out her tongue. I wasn't going to make it inside her mouth, but if she kept it open, she was going to get part of my load. I sped up and started to bump the head of my cock on the tip of her tongue. That was just the added stimulation that I needed to finish and I shot three good ropes at her face. The first one went in her mouth and the other two hit her chin and pooled on her neck.

She must have swallowed the first shot because she licked her lips and said “thank you.”

I asked her what she wanted to clean up with and she said “don't worry about it,” as she smeared my cum all over her chest.

I was done, although I probably could have gone another round. I asked her if she wanted anything else and she said “no, but you could join me in the shower if you want to.”

Why not, I would love to wash those tits. I spent a lot more time washing her than she did me, but she gave my balls a nice fondle and stroked my cock a little. We dried off and got dressed. She gave me a nice kiss and said “see you in class on Monday.”

Carolyn.

Sarah must have talked to Carolyn because she sat down next to me at lunch one day and said if you give me a ride home today, I will help you with your homework. I didn't know what she had in mind, but I was game for just about anything.

Carolyn was the smartest girl I knew and I think I was always drawn to her because of that, but she did have a tight little body with an amazing ass. She has blue eyes and auburn hair that she kept just below her ears. She didn't exactly graduate a year early, but she finished her senior year at the local community college.

Carolyn was waiting for me near the main entrance after the bell rang. I was never in a big rush to leave the parking lot, because it was always a madhouse and I had almost been rear-ended a few times in the bumper to bumper line on the driveway. My stereo was shit, but we sat there listening to some music in my car until the parking lot cleared out. She lived really close to school, so a few minutes meant nothing.

We got to her house and she said today is the best day because everyone else is out. Word must have gotten around because she led me to the kitchen and handed me a Mountain Dew and then offered me a sandwich. I accepted and she got right to work making it. She didn't make anything for herself, but just sat there and watched me eat. When I was done, I looked up and asked her what she had in mind. She said that it was time for her afternoon snack and that we should move to the living room.

She told me; “get undressed and sit down,” as she removed her shirt and bra.

She knelt in front of me and started rubbing my legs before playing with my balls and starting to stroke my cock. It didn't take long and I was rock hard. She leaned in and started licking up and down my shaft. Then she sucked the head of my cock into her mouth and swirled her tongue around the top of it. I knew she got a little bit of precum, but she didn't care. When she started bobbing up and down I reached out to put my hand on her head.

She pulled off and told me to put my hands down. I would get a chance to use them later. She started bobbing again and before too long, she was taking everything that I had. She grabbed my balls and started fucking her face with my cock. I couldn't hold back and shot my load into her mouth. She gulped it down and kept on sucking until I went soft. She looked up, licked her lips and said I want a massage. I said you're going to have to give me a few minutes to recover. She scampered off to the kitchen and brought me another Mountain Dew.

When I finished that, I said let's go. She gathered up our clothes and led me to her room. She stripped off her jeans and panties and showed me a bald little pussy. She handed me a bottle of oil and I proceeded to give her the same treatment that I gave Sara. When I got to her pussy she told me that she wanted me to finish her while she was laying down. I decided to lay down next to her for a better angle and more access. I started rubbing my finger up and down her slit until her lips parted and I could work my way in to find her clit.

When I started rubbing circles around it, she started to squirm, so I replaced my finger with my thumb and started working my finger into her. I got one in and it felt like there was room for a second. When I got that one in, she just shivered. I started working both my finger and my thumb, then I leaned in to suck on a nipple. Her tits were nowhere as big as Sara's, but they were perky. I kept up the same rhythm until she shuttered and came with a little squirt.

I was hard again and she reached down to grab my cock. She got her bottle of oil and lubed me up. She used both hands on my cock and balls and just kept working up and down, corkscrewing and swirling on the head of my cock. When I came, it wasn't as much as the first time, but she bent down and slurped it all up. I must have passed out because she was sitting up next to me smacking my cheek and telling me that it was time for me to leave. I got up and got dressed and she took me to the door where she kissed my cheek and told me to expect to hear from her again.

Carrie-Ann.

When wrestling season rolled around, we got a surprise. My buddy's older sister Carrie-Ann decided that she was going to wrestle. I didn't think much of it because I was a heavy weight and she was around 160, but I was wrong. All of the guys in her weight class refused to wrestle with her. She wasn't the prettiest girl, but what the hell, if she could wrestle with us, she would do better at her own weight.

Well, she didn't do all that well with us, because I was usually riding her ass and when we were standing up, I had her by her wrists so she couldn't move. We knocked 20 pounds off of her and she wore my fingerprints as bruises around her wrists for a month after the season ended. I didn't mind wrestling with her on the mat, but I wanted to take it to my bed.

We had a match the next night and everyone was happy to have an afternoon off. Because I had been spending so much time with Carrie-Ann, I thought nothing of asking her what she was going to be doing. She said; “I have some homework to do.”

Without really thinking about it I asked; “Could you come over to my house and help me with an Eng

Shaping Michelle

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 11 Aug 2026 21:07:00 -0600

Opening up to, and opened by, her tutor.

By IAmJohnGalt1. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Life’s twists and turns are never what one expects. When I decided to tutor young students in history, I thought I was just doing something good – for the youth, and for myself. After several years of working at a Big Law firm, I decided I needed to do something that didn’t involve poring over legal documents and old case law. I’d always loved and thrived in history, which was my major in undergrad, and I’d always pestered my professors with questions about legal history during my years at Harvard Law.

Teaching wouldn’t pay the bills, hence my pivot towards courtrooms and boardrooms, but it was something I thought would be a nice post-retirement gig. Many of my teachers in high school were former attorneys, which was quite common at Michelle’s upscale preparatory school in Manhattan.

Michelle. One of those timeless, elegant names. The Beatles even used it for a song, though I don’t think Lennon had a young, Asian girl in mind when he wrote it. Her family had been referred to me by a colleague, and over the course of her senior year I’d taken her from a struggling student to a pretty good scholar of history. She was no Ron Chernow, but she could at least articulate a good analysis of social movements in Victorian England.

When Michelle and I first met, I was struck by her beauty, but I wasn’t necessarily attracted to her.

She was tall and thin, but with a shapely form. Think of a swimsuit model. I think it was the fact that her mother was white while her father was Chinese-American. Michelle was a social butterfly, most definitely one of the “it” girls at her school. She seemed to have it all, or at least all that high schoolers cared about: good looks, pretty good grades, money, nice clothes. Lots of nice clothes. Michelle was something of an influencer; she wasn’t going to be on The Today Show any time soon, but she had a healthy following of fellow preppy cool NYC kids. Vacations in the Hamptons, dining out with friends at the trendiest restaurants. If you grew up in the area, you knew the type. Although she would have been content to live that life forever, and her parents’ money could certainly ensure that, her parents’ values wouldn’t entertain it. When the son of Chinese immigrants and a woman who went from her dad’s small-town Ohio hardware store to a director’s corner office at a major investment bank raise a kid, you better believe they’ll expect that kid to at least get a degree.

Despite her seeming disinterest in academics, she was actually pretty smart; “just needs to apply herself more” was a common critique in her report cards. I guess I felt like somewhat of a kindred spirit in that regard; I’d only shaped myself up in college. Over the course of the school year, we’d developed a friendly rapport. Our tutoring sessions were pretty open-ended, and towards the end we’d end up talking a lot about life, her plans for the future, etc. I always saw myself as a mentor to Michelle.

Which is why what happened one summer day was… unexpected. I was spacing out in my office after a particularly contentious meeting with a corporate client when my phone buzzed.

“hey Milo, I hope this isn’t weird but I wanted to know if you were available this weekend” read the grey chat bubble. I wasn’t sure why she was asking me about availability – she’d graduated high school a month before, and was enjoying her last summer before starting at Bowdoin.

“hey Michelle, what’s up?” I replied.

Over the course of a few texts, she explained that she missed our conversations and she wanted to catch up and maybe talk about college and whatnot. It seemed a bit strange to me because we weren’t necessarily on texting terms. We’d exchange messages just to set up tutoring sessions, but we weren’t chewing the fat over text outside of that. But hey, who understands teenagers? I didn’t have any plans that Saturday and figured it’d be nice to spend some of it guiding the youth.

“how about dinner at your place? I know you said you like to cook and I’d love to try something tasty” she responded, with that little emoji licking its lips punctuating the proposal. Now that was out of the ordinary. She wanted to have dinner? A coffee “date” was what I’d had in mind, but her message triggered something in me. Maybe it was the not-so-recent breakup I’d gone through, or pining for the lost days of my own youth, but suddenly I thought it’d be quite nice to have dinner with her. It’d be fun to whip up one of those Italian dishes that’s dead simple to make yet impresses people, and maybe even flirt a bit. A pretty, fit, 18-year-old Asian girl batting her eyelashes at me would be enough of a reward.

I agreed and told her to come to my apartment at 7PM that Saturday. She responded “awesome!” and left it at that. I returned to my work and the next few days flew by me. Truly, I figured I would just be entertaining a young ingénue for a couple hours and assuring her that she was, in fact, smart enough for college (a repeated concern of hers during our tutoring sessions).

When I answered the door that Saturday evening, I was taken aback. Not for any good reason: Michelle was wearing a smart but modest top, short jean shorts, and wedge sandals. Her hair was done up in a pony, and she had well-applied makeup on as usual. This was her typical outfit. What took me by surprise was how I felt looking at her. Her breasts, probably a 32C, looked like two round mounds of heaven. Scanning down her lithe torso, I arrived at her shapely legs and hips. They looked great – not necessarily muscular, but not lacking in tone (or skintone; she’d clearly been getting her fix of Vitamin D up in the Hamptons).

Of course, that all happened in a split second. I greeted her with a warm smile and let her in to my apartment. Taking a deep breath, she exclaimed “oh, something smells good!” There’s nothing like a good spaghetti alla carbonara to tantalize the senses. As the dish was almost ready, I invited her to take a seat at the dining table while I put on the finishing touches. Two modest portions of the Italian classic sat tantalizingly on their plates as I sat down across from Michelle and poured myself a glass of wine.

“None for me?” she pouted.

“Well, I wasn’t sure whether to offer, after all you’re still a minor,” I chided.

Of course, I knew that she drank. She was a recently graduated high schooler about to go off to college. But I still felt a bit uneasy about offering booze to her. After some pleading and puppy eyes, I relented.

“Just one glass for you, this isn’t Beach Week” I teased as the cabernet sauvignon flowed into the glass. Taking a sip, she smiled and complimented my taste in wine before swirling it around and admiring the “legs.” How I wished to say something about the much nicer legs sitting across from me.

Taking a bite of her food, she let out a loud “mmm” and dug in to her plate. I ate a bit slower, catching myself just mesmerized by this young beauty at my table. I didn’t really know what was happening, but I was looking at Michelle in a way I never had before. She was no longer Michelle the Student, she was Michelle the Hot Young Chick. The cliche stirring in my loins began to fire up.

“God, I’m such a slut for pasta!” she exclaimed, stirring me out of my gaze and making me choke a bit on my food. I was not expecting to hear a word like that come out of her mouth, but I quickly saved face and said “hah, yeah, it’s the best isn’t it? I’m the number one ‘thot’ for pasta,” chuckling as I used slang that was probably already outdated.

As we ate and chatted, both our inhibitions were loosened by the wine. The conversation gradually turned to college and I asked Michelle what she was most nervous about.

“Honestly,. dating.” This surprised me; I expected some nerves over academics, or balancing school with clubs and socializing.

“Really? I’m sure a girl like you would have no problem meeting a nice young man.”

“I don’t know… I haven’t ever had a boyfriend. And guys don’t ever seem to want to talk to me. They like my friends, but I’ve never even had a guy ask me out.”

If there’s one thing I’ve learned in my thirty years, it’s that the most attractive women are often lonelier than you think. Guys are intimidated by smokeshows; they figure a 10 must have a long line of suitors and figure there’s no way they’d have a chance. Anyone will hit on the girl next door, but talking to someone with literal model looks might as well be like trying to talk to God.

“I think you’ll be fine, Michelle. You’ve got –” I caught myself briefly, trying to think of a diplomatic way to say it without sounding lecherous. “You’re smart and well-read, you’ve got a charming personality, and you’re an attractive young woman.”

“You think so?”

“You don’t? Aren’t you an influencer? People don’t follow you for fashion and makeup looks because you’re not pretty, after all.”

She blushed and smiled. “That’s true. But guys my age are so obnoxious anyway. They’re so immature. They’re not like you, you know.”

My turn to blush a bit. “Well, I’m a lot different than I was at your age, Michelle. I think guys might just be nervous to talk to you because they think you’re out of their league. But you can be the change,” I said somewhat jokingly, “and be the one that asks a guy out”!

“Hah! My mom always said a strong woman just goes after what she wants… but you think I’m out of guys’ leagues?”

“Well, I don’t really buy into the whole ‘leagues’ thing. That’s a very naive way of looking at things. But I do think guys can be intimidated by a woman who’s smart and pretty.”

I poured myself another glass and decided to top her glass off as well. As the wine worked its magic on me, I started to amp up the flirting and banter. I figured it was a bit of harmless fun and would help boost her confidence. Clearing the plates, I told her I’d have dessert out and that we ought to sit on the sofa. She made her way to the living room while I scooped out a couple servings of gelato.

Taking a seat next to her, but not too close, I couldn’t help but notice her beauty again. Her shorts had hiked up a bit, exposing almost all of those long, long legs. Her lips looked luscious as she licked the gelato from them between bites. I noticed her nipples poking through her shirt, no doubt caused by the strong A/C that was blowing over us, but quickly averted my gaze before she caught me. My eyes landed upon her wine glass, which seemed fuller than when I had left the table. The little minx had poured herself a bit more.

“Well, that was delicious” I proclaimed as I turned on my speakers and put on some jazz.

“It really was. Thank you for cooking for me, Milo,” she responded as she took a big swig from her glass.

“Easy there, slow and steady” I said. We talked a bit more, enjoying the sounds of Coltrane’s “Kind of Blue” as we worked on the wine. I excused myself to use the bathroom, and when I came back I noticed she had polished off her glass.

I sat down and she smiled at me. “I brought some dessert for you too,” she said. What happened next was unimaginable.

In the blink of an eye, she moved around and swung one leg over my lap so that she was straddling me, and she immediately kissed me on the lips. Feeling shocked and a bit unsure of what the hell was going on, I didn’t reciprocate, and then pulled away.

“What the hell, Michelle?”

“What?” she responded, somewhat curtly.

“We can’t… you’re my student –”

“I thought you found me attractive –”

“Yeah, I think you’re gorgeous, but –”

“So just have some fun with me,” and she went in for another kiss.

Blame it on the wine, or the breakup, or the fact that I had a hot, eager, willing young temptress on my lap, but something in me finally broke. This time, I opened up my mouth and met her kiss with vigor. Our tongues swirled around each other, engaged in a dance of lust and passion. My hands moved from my sides to her body, grabbing hold of her pert, tight booty. Her arms were over my shoulders, her fingers scratching my back. The smell of her perfume was intoxicating, and I felt like I was losing all sense of time.

As the kissing continued, our arousal grew. I was hard as a rock, spurred on by her hips moving back and forth, grinding her womanhood against my crotch. After what seemed like ages, I moved her off of me and had her sitting on the couch again, facing forward. We made out like horny teenagers (which made sense for her) while I decided to push things further. With one arm over her shoulders, I pulled her top down until her beautiful tits were spilling out over the shirt and bra.

It had been quite a while since I’d seen such perfection. For an Asian girl, she had pretty big breasts, with quarter-sized areolas and small, very erect, brown nipples. Using my right hand, I started to tease and twist one nipple, eliciting a sexy moan from the teen beauty.

“Does that feel good?”

“Oh; yes; yes.”

Drunk with passion, I then began snaking my other hand down along her taut, firm tummy and arrived at the waistband of her shorts. Deftly undoing the button, I then pushed down behind her panties and felt around for the real prize. As my fingers brushed her labia, she moaned. The little slut was soaking wet, and she began grinding her mound onto my hand as I switched from one nipple to another.

“You like that?”

“Yes; oh god!” she breathed heavily.

A couple fingers made their way into her tight hole, while my palm rubbed against her clit. I pumped my fingers in and out, and I could tell she was rapidly working her way to a climax. I was running on pure instinct at this point, and one of my instincts was to tease. I liked to work a woman up quite a lot before letting her cum, and I intended to do just that with little Michelle.

Her breaths grew shorter, and I pulled my hand away as she was preparing for the peak of pleasure.

“Oh my god” she panted, “oh my god!”

She reached over to me and pulled me in for a sloppy, horny kiss. This time she moved her hand to my pants and began to rub my dick, and I decided to help by undoing my belt and pulling my pants down.

“Have you ever sucked a dick before?”

“I did one time at this party last year… it was a stupid drunk hookup,” she responded as she moved down to her knees. I didn’t even have to ask her to do it, she just did it. Michelle marveled at my penis. I always figured I was a bit bigger than average, but not pornstar huge.

“His was definitely not as big though.”

Michelle opened her mouth and greedily began to work her magic on my shaft. For a supposedly inexperienced girl, she was surprisingly adept at pleasing me. With a bit of guidance, she got the stroking just right while she teased the tip with her tongue, and she even paid attention to my balls.

“Oh; oh god, that feels fucking great” I told her.

“Um, you like it?”

“I fucking love it.”

After a few minutes, she pulled away briefly to shed her clothes. She peeled away her shirt and undid her bra, letting those beautiful orbs hang freely. I had forgotten how perky and firm teen tits were. Standing up, she wiggled out of her shorts and tossed them aside unceremoniously before resuming her position on her knees. This time, she got very sloppy with the head, and within minutes she had covered much of her face in spit and pre-cum. I was approaching my own climax, and didn’t want the fun to end with just a blowjob.

I pulled her away and asked, “where the hell did you learn how to do this?”

“Well,” she blushed, “I watch porn. A lot of porn.” God bless the internet.

I stood up and took off the rest of my clothes as well. We embraced and made out, passionately but not too intensely. I felt up her perfect tits and ass while she continued stroking my cock.

“Let’s go to my bedroom,” taking her by the hand and leading her to my quarters.

“Lay down on your back.”

Michelle crawled onto the luxurious bed and turned over on to her back. My eyes drank up the tantalizing image before me. Michelle was no longer my student, she was my Venus. A sex goddess. Her long legs, her shaved mound, her lovely breasts, that cover model face. I noticed the tan lines around her pussy and on her tits and imagined her laying out in the nude to tan and take care of them.

“Have you ever been eaten out?”

“No…” she responded shyly. “But I need it.”

I dutifully knelt at the foot of the bed, gazing at the perfect cunt before me. Shaved, as I had mentioned, with thin pussy lips and a small but aroused clit. Glistening with her womanly juices, ready to be lapped up. I dove in and began working her gingerly at first, teasing her folds and her clit with my tongue. I wasn’t the best at eating pussy, but I knew not to overthink it: just explore their sacred part until you find what really flips the switch.

As my tongue darted around, Michelle began the climb up the hill of orgasm. Her breathing intensified, and her tunnel was practically flooding with arousal. Her moans echoed throughout the bedroom and I could feel her hands gripping the comforter. This time I made sure to take her all the way over the edge; I wanted her first oral experience to be one to remember. My fingers went to work on her clit, rubbing it frantically.

“Oh… oh… I… oh… OH… Oh Fuck! Fuck!” she shouted as her body began to convulse, her mound involuntarily pushing back onto my face as she came.

“Fuck… fuck… that was… so good…” she panted deliriously. I couldn’t help but feel a bit proud of myself for what I had done. Any inhibitions I had had an hour before were gone. Student and tutor, friend and mentor, all those relations were done. We were two horny lovers, and I decided to push for the final prize.

“Michelle, have you had sex before?”

The girl was still coming down from her orgasmic high. “No… I’m a virgin.”

“Could have fooled me,” which she chuckled at.

“Like I said… I watch a lot of porn. I’ve never had sex, though. I’ve never been with a guy I wanted to have sex with.”

“I understand.”

“But now I have. I want you, Milo.”

I laid down next to her and kissed her and caressed her. We carried on the heavy petting for a few minutes and then I pulled away, turning over to grab my condoms from the nightstand.

“If you’re not ready, we don’t have to.” I may have been horny, but I was still a gentleman, and I did not want to pressure the young girl into doing something she’d regret.

“I’m ready. I need you” she responded while looking me in the eye with the kind of gaze you only get from a woman who’s ready to take you.

I quickly fished out the rubber and slipped it onto my cock. I stood up and walked around to the foot of the bed again, pulling Michelle a bit closer. I mounted the bed, spreading her legs as I placed the throbbing head at the entrance to her pussy.

Looking her in the eyes, I asked if she was ready. She nodded and I began to push.

Much like the perkiness of young boobs, I had also forgotten just how tight a fresh cunt could be. As my penis parted her, I could feel her tighten up. She was operating on another level of ecstasy. My head met her virginal wall, and we locked eyes again. I held one hand and she simply nodded.

Michelle let out a quick yelp as I claimed my prize. Her hand squeezed mine for a moment, and I made sure to give her a few seconds to adjust. Once her breathing slowed a bit, I kissed her passionately and began the ancient ritual. I slid in and out, in and out, maintaining a steady rhythm as I savored the tightness of her velvety walls against my dick.

“Oh… god… oh… it’s… so… good…”

“Uh, uh… god, Michelle, fuck…”

As her vagina continued to loosen up to accommodate my shaft, I picked up the pace. I moved my arms to go underneath her shoulders, sort of hooking them with my hands. Her legs wrapped around my back and her hands were below my shoulders. As I pounded her harder and faster, she seemed to be pulling me in with her legs, while her nails began to scratch at my back.

By IAmJohnGalt1 for Literotica

My Coed Orienting Adventure

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 10 Aug 2026 20:24:00 -0600

Two Random hikers, a secluded spot, a field manual.

By HectorBidon. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

One of the big lessons I learned the summer I graduated from high school was that if something is worth doing, it's worth doing even if it was your mother's idea. The Park Department was putting on a series of new events for young adults, and my mother kept bugging me to go to one of them. "It will get you out of the house," she'd say. "You love the outdoors. It will give you a chance to meet people." By people she meant girls. Here I was, eighteen, and I still didn't have a girlfriend. She was afraid I'd be a bachelor all my life.

I think she was trying to correct her mistakes from the past 5 years. Until the past few months, she tried to keep me from anything that might conflict with her frigid attitudes on dating and sex. Now she was often suggesting that I ask out some girl who met her qualifications. What teenage guy wants to let their mom be their matchmaker!”

My dad left my mom when I was 13, and married a woman in another state. Mom never dated any men since then. So mom tried to find good male role models for me. Scouting was okay, because my buddies were there. But other than the scouting idea, I resented her socialization initiatives. Dad rarely visited, once his new wife had a baby; nor did he arrange for me to come visit him. But he paid for my prep school, and I got a car for my graduation/18th birthday present.

The fact is, I was dying to get out of the house. I did love the outdoors. I desperately wanted to meet girls. The only reason I was dragging my feet was because it was her idea. It began to dawn on me that this was not a very grown-up reason.

So I took a look at the schedule. One of the events was going to be an orienteering hike in Twisty Creek Park. It was a new county park and nature preserve & endowment that some rich widow gave to the county, upon her death. The terms required the county to provide educational experiences for reintroducing young people to nature, through hikes and other activities. The hikers would be divided up into teams, and each team would have to find their way around an eight-mile course using a map and a compass. It sounded like it might be fun. So I signed up online. They sent me a topographic map of the park and a list of directions that we'd have to follow to get around the course.

On the morning of the hike, I got to the park a few minutes late. There were half a dozen cars in the parking lot, but I didn't see any people. I got out to take a look around. Another car door opened, and a girl got out. She was wearing khaki shorts, a light blue polo shirt, and a brimmed hat.

"Are you here for the orienteering hike?" she asked.

"Yeah," I replied. "Have they left already?"

"I don't think so.” She guessed. “I've been here for ten minutes, and you're the only other person I've seen." She had a pretty face with freckles and light brown hair. She looked both shapely and athletic. Her hair was flowing halfway to her waist.

"Do you think it got cancelled?"

"Usually they let you know." She said. “The weather is fine. Maybe someone had a personal health issue?”

"So what should we do?" I sought her advice.

"Keep waiting, I guess. See if anyone else shows up."

She got her backpack from her car, and we waited in the shade of some oak trees. We looked at our maps and oriented ourselves with respect to a few of the taller hills that could be seen from the parking lot. I was usually pretty shy around girls, but since we were both interested in figuring out the map, I was able to hold my own. I hadn’t done this kind of nature stuff since my scouting troop disbanded, two years ago, when the leaders either moved or had health complications.

Eventually, fifteen minutes had gone by, and no one else had arrived.

"Well, I guess we're it," she said. "What do you think? Shall we just go ahead and try to take the hike ourselves?"

It was an exciting prospect. She was friendly and very pretty; and we seemed to be getting along well. "I guess that's what we're here for."

So, with both our compasses out; we headed out down the trail. It was a fire access road, actually, wide enough for the two of us to walk along side by side. She introduced herself as Heidi. She was outgoing and friendly and easy to talk to. She'd just graduated from the public high school. I'd just graduated from the Catholic boys prep school. We were both going to the State University, the next year.

"I thought everybody from St Francis went to some big name college," she said.

"Some do, but not everybody can afford it," I explained.

"Wasn't it weird going to a high school with only boys?" Heidi asked, in a platonic tone.

"You get used to it, I guess."

"But you had girls in your grade school, didn't you? I don't see why they separate you in high school. I mean, the real world has boys and girls both. Shouldn't high school be the same way?"

"I guess they figure we'll catch up eventually. They probably want to save our eternal souls from sexual temptations." I said, the mocking tone of a fundamentalist preacher.

"But you guys did do things with Carlmont, didn't you?" That was the nearest Catholic girls high school. "Dances and things?"

"They had dances and things. I didn't usually go."

"How come?"

"Too shy, I guess."

"Oh come on. You don't seem that shy. Did you go to the prom?"

"Nah." I was surprised at how personal her questions became; and to be truthful, the thought of going to the prom had never even crossed my mind. But now I felt embarrassed that I hadn't at least considered it.

"Because you were shy?"

"I didn't really have anyone to ask."

"Couldn't you have asked one of the girls you went to grade school with?"

"I guess I haven't kept in very good touch with them. In Junior high I was terrified of girls. I certainly didn’t have any girls in my 13 year old social circle, let alone a female whose friendship had any lasting connection.”

"Well? See? II you want to have someone to ask to the prom, it's going to take a little effort on your part."

“Yeah, I got it.” I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable being in the spotlight.

"What about you?" I asked. "Did you go to the prom?"

Her reply surprised me. "Not really."

"Not really, or No?"

"Nobody asked me."

"Really? I mean, seriously. You're so pretty. You're so nice."

"Yeah, well, a lot of shy guys at my school too, I guess. I was a bit of a tom-boy, in my youth. I have 3 older brothers, and no sisters.”

The first few legs of the orienteering route were pretty easy to figure out. They had us going along a ridge with nice views of the creek and the hills beyond. It was a pleasant day with big fluffy clouds in the sky. We didn't see another soul on the trail.

Then one leg took us down into a big open meadow. It started off along an unofficial path that wasn't too hard to follow. But when we got down to the meadow the trail became sketchier and sketchier. Finally it disappeared altogether, and we had to bushwhack through tall grass in the general direction of the creek. The ground was swampy in places, and swarming with mosquitos.

"I wish I'd worn long pants," Heidi grumbled. Eventually we came to firmer ground, and we struck the creek right at a stand of shady sycamores. It was a pretty site with a rough little beach of pebbles and coarse sand.

According to the directions, there should have been a bridge there, but there wasn't. We studied the map, and Heidi finally figured it out. We weren't where we thought we were.

"Here's the bridge," she said, pointing at the map. "If we were there, then Grizzly Peak would be west of this hill. But it's east. So we must be over here somewhere."

"Right," I said. "And look, the creek takes a big turn here. So maybe this is where we are." I indicated a point on the map only about two-thirds of the way toward the bridge. We decided that we must have taken the wrong side trail down into the meadow. It hadn't been a real trail at all, just an animal track. That's why it had petered out in the tall grass.

"So what do we do now?" Heidi asked.

One option would be to retrace our steps through the meadow, but neither of us much wanted to go back that way again. Or we could try to follow along the creek itself, but we had no idea how rough the terrain might be.

The third option would be to cross the creek where we were and then cut across country to intersect the trail again about a half a mile ahead. That way didn't look to be as overgrown as the meadow had been, and in fact it looked like it might be our best bet. The problem was the creek. It was pretty wide here, and no telling how deep. We decided to reconnoiter a bit to see if we could find an easier place to cross.

Heidi bent down to tighten her shoelace and let out a little shriek.

"A tick!" she cried. It was in the cuff of her sock. She brushed it off and stomped it with a vengeance. Our instructions had warned about the possibility of ticks. The ones in our area weren't thought to carry Lyme disease, but they could carry other diseases, and they were just all-around nasty creatures, burrowing into your skin and sucking your blood.

Heidi sat down on the trunk of a fallen tree. She took off her shoes and socks and found one more tick. I stepped out of my own shoes and found one of the little buggers myself. "We must have picked them up in the meadow," I said.

Heidi was checking the legs of her shorts. She spotted another one, right on her inner thigh. "God," she said, "I've got one on my leg, too."

I was wearing long pants. "They can't get inside your clothes, can they?"

Heidi was standing up again. "They can get anywhere! We probably need to check ourselves, all over." She sounded very serious. She began to unbutton her shorts, but she didn't want to pull them down in front of me. So she turned her back, and then looked over her shoulder to make sure I turned my back too.

Was she really going to take off her shorts right out there in the open? Well, it was the only way to know for sure. The spot where we were was pretty secluded. We'd turned our backs to give each other as much privacy as possible.

I started to wonder if I shouldn't check myself as well. I took off my tee shirt and felt around my chest and armpits. Could they really have gotten inside my pants? I unbuckled them and tried to look down inside. It felt kind of silly undressing in the out of doors, but I carefully stepped out of one leg and then the other. I took a quick glance around to make sure Heidi wasn't looking.

She still had her back to me. She'd taken off her shorts, and everything else! I could see her bare, split bottom. She was completely nude! That must have been what she meant by checking herself all over.

I was shocked that she'd taken her clothes off, and I was just as shocked that she'd thought it necessary to check herself all the way down to the skin. I turned quickly back away from her. I looked down inside the waistband of my underpants. It was a rat's nest of pubic hair down there. Could there be ticks? The only way to know for sure would be to take a closer look.

Keeping my back to Heidi, I slid my underpants down. And right there on the underside of my penis, right where it emerged from my balls, was the horrid little black watermelon seed of a tick. It had already started to latch on. My heart skipped a beat.

Heidi must have heard me gasp. "Don't try to pull it out!" she ordered. She was looking right at me. "You might break it, and then we won't be able to get the head out. Hold on. I've got some tweezers in my first-aid kit."

She crouched to open her backpack, split bottom and all. Then she stood back up with the tweezers. She had breasts real breasts and, down where her bikini bottom should have been, a fuzzy little patch of hair. I'd never seen a girl naked before. I'd never seen the way her breasts swell so naturally from her chest, the way they sway as she hastens toward you, the way they're capped so frankly by their pink little buds. Her boobs were each very wide and came together in a cleaved valley. They started high and sloped low, but without sagging at all. Every move she made had a resulting jiggle.

"Sit there," she commanded, indicating the tree trunk. Her face was full of concern, her voice charged with the authority of someone who has recently read the field manual. She knelt down in front of me. No girl had ever seen my penis before. But now I had no choice but to show it to her. I lifted it up and let her see even the underside.

She assessed the situation. "Keep the skin stretched tight," she told me. So I held my dick up with one hand and used the other to pull down the saggy skin of my balls. She held the tweezers parallel to the skin, right down touching it, to grab the tick as close in as she could get. She pulled slowly, tenting the skin at first and then plucking the tick right out. She inspected it closely. "I think we got it all," she said with freckled concentration, holding it up for me to see. She squashed it between the jaws of the tweezers, then dropped it on the ground and smeared it with a rock.

She looked back up at me, still crouched between my legs, deliberately ignoring the fact that we were both naked. "I should probably check to see if there are any others," she said, speaking still with the authority of the field manual. I could see that she was probably right. She could check me much more thoroughly than I could check myself. I let go of my dick and spread my legs farther apart.

She bent in close. She started with my pubic hair, using both her hands to curry through it. Just a minute ago we'd been hiking down the trail, chatting about high school, and now we were naked and she was fiddling around with my crotch. All I could see from my vantage were her brown tresses and her broad, bare back. But I could feel her careful probing. No one had ever touched me where she was touching me. I could feel myself starting to stiffen. There was nothing I could do to stop it. She finally had to move her head back to dodge being slapped in the cheek. I was too embarrassed to even apologize.

She kept working as if protruding dicks were nothing out of the ordinary for her. She had me spread my legs even wider so she could check where my balls tucked up against my thighs. She was still using her fingers to curry the hair, but very timidly, trying hard to avoid touching my scrotum. I don't think I've ever been so embarrassed. Or so erect.

She scrunched way down, trying to see the underside of my balls. "Um, " she said.

It wasn't really possible for me to lean much farther back. "What if I turn around?" I suggested.

We stood up. I turned around and bent over the tree trunk, planting my hands on the ground on the other side. I don't know if asses blush, but it sure felt like mine was as red as a beet.

She gingerly swept her hand over my thigh, first the back, then the inside, right up to the seam. Then she cautiously parted my butt cheeks. Christ! She was looking at my asshole! Not even the guys in gym class had ever seen my asshole! Then she went even further down. I tried to think what was even down there. My butt crack must end somewhere. She was inspecting places so private I'd never even thought about them before.

Finally her probing stopped and her hands withdrew. "I don't see any more," she said. I stood back up. My dick was as rigid as a fire hydrant, and there wasn't anything I could do to hide it.

"So," she said, hesitantly. It was pretty clear now that the only way to know for sure whether she had ticks would be for me to check her. But she was too shy to ask. I tried to muster up some of her field-manual confidence. I gestured for her to sit down on the trunk.

I did my best to follow her example. I made myself focus on the individual sectors rather than the girl they made up. Her skin was so white and so bare that it was easy to see that there were no ticks on her chest, on her bosom, on her sides, on her stomach. I moved my focus down to her fuzzy triangle.

I knew absolutely nothing about girls down there. We'd had sex ed in school, of course, but there had only been diagrams, and pretty schematic ones at that. Besides, it had been way back in sophomore year, when sex had seemed about as relevant to my actual life as medieval history. So I was venturing into uncharted territory.

Her pubic hair was a lot coarser than I somehow thought a girl's would be, almost as coarse as mine. At the top of the patch, where it came near her faint tan line, the coverage was wispy and you could see through to the whitish skin underneath. Further down, especially along the midline, it was bushier and more concealing.

I went slowly, checking every square inch, using my fingers to gently curry the thicker spots, making sure that nothing escaped my notice. I began to see that the dimple along the midline was actually more of a gash. At first I was horrified that it was the lingering scar from some unspeakable injury. But then I began to realize that it must have something to do with her vagina, that it might even be her vagina itself. I blushed and hoped she didn't notice.

"You'll, have to check there too," she said in a brave voice, the voice she must have used in the doctor's office. She put her fingers on either side of the gash and spread it a little ways open for me. It was deeper than I had thought, and much more elaborate, with different overlapping folds of pinkish skin, like the petals of an exotic, fleshy flower.

"Is it Okay to touch you there?" I softly asked.

"You'll probably have to."

I took a deep breath and tried to pretend that I knew what I was doing. I used just the very tips of my fingers to gently peek down between the different petals. It was pretty clear now that these were her most private, private parts, nestled away here at the very heart of her lap. It would have been obscene for a tick to even presume to enter there. I was relieved I didn't find any.

When I was done she stood up, red faced, and forced herself to turn around and present her bottom. The first thing I saw, right toward the top of her crack, was a little black watermelon seed. She heard my gasp. "Another one? Did you see how I removed it?" she asked, nervously.

"I think so," I tried to reassure her. I spread her bottom with one hand and slid the tweezers along the crack. I didn't squeeze tightly enough the first time, and the tweezers slipped off. I tried again, squeezing more tightly, and this time I managed to pull it out. It looked like I'd gotten it all, but I took it around for her to double check. Then I pounded it with a rock like she'd done.

“Look really close, to make sure nothing is still attached to my skin.” She encouraged me.

I continued my examination, but there was no way I could avoid seeing what I was seeing. There was her asshole, cuter, more feminine than I might have expected. And below it, somewhat surprisingly, her gash again, upside down now I guess, rimmed by tightly curled stiff hairs, but not nearly as camouflaged in this position. In fact, it made more sense this way. I could see right where a penis would go.

I didn't find any more ticks. She stood up again, still red with embarrassment. But she held it in and issued one last field-manual directive. "We should probably check our clothes too." She happened to be standing right by to my clothing pile. "Shall I check yours? Can you check mine?"

I'd never paid much attention to clothes before, let alone girls' clothes. But now I had to carefully inspect every stitch, every seam. Her shorts, her shirt, her panties, her bra. Inside and out.

I was

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 9

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 09 Aug 2026 21:07:00 -0600

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 9

Harvest Boasting

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Annie s new swim mate

Her Story

(The following story is set in Northeast Louisiana in December 1844, the antebellum South. It is a harvest celebration. The language used is authentically Southern from the time period. All of the characters mentioned herein are between 18 and 21 years of age. This is the first of a series of stories told from both the female and the male perspectives.)

Friday night finally arrived. East Louisianans from far and near showed up for the celebration, some with slaves in tow. The Leone's, the Bannisters, the Greens, the Thompkins, the Jenkins, the Mullins, the Gastons, the Harknesses and a plethora of other farm families showed up along with various riff raff, drunks and drifters looking for a good time. Or a fight. The Harvest Dance attracted attendees from all walks of life.

Annie Leone quickly gathered up her Pussy Posse, Gretchen Thompkins, Mary Lynn and Polly Lynn Bannister, Janice Leone and Fanny Harkness, and set out to flame the neighborhood.

As per usual with such an egalitarian collection of hens, the gossip and the braggadocio superceded all other considerations.

Janice Leone: "Fanny Harkness! You fabulous hussy, you! I hear tell you did it to my brother the other Sunday. In the church basement! He said he made you pee on the floor!"

Fanny Harkness: "If he told you that, he's a lie and the truth ain't in him. I might've did it to him but I ain't peed. I told that melonhead not to say nuttin' about that, anyway. I lay he won't be gettin' nary nuther drop of my cunt, or it'll be 'Katie bar the door!'"

Gretchen Thompkins: "You give Jakie some cunt? I thought you liked Jimmy Gaston?"

Fanny: "Jimmy's too slow. I practically offered it to him and he ain't took the bait. What've I gotta do, hitch my skirt up and cock it up in his face?"

Janice: "Well, you ain't gotta drop no hints with Jake. You could have three pairs of bloomers on and that lunkhead could sniff you out if you crossed your legs in church. He might be quick on the draw, but he knows his cooch."

Polly Lynn Bannister: "Quick on the draw? I hear tell he cain't last a minute. 'Specially if its fresh. Like mine."

Annie Leone: "Did you say fresh? Like your n? That ain't what Prescott Gaston says."

Polly Lynn: " Prescott Gaston is a lie. I ain't give him none."

Gretchen: "But you said,"

Polly Lynn: "Shut up, Gretch."

Annie: " Prescott says he give you the poke at the Revival meetin'. And he says you is the one that was quick."

Polly Lynn (relenting on her obvious lie): " Prescott said, ? Oh, yeah. I'd forgot about that. Musta didn't make much of a impression. And why are you talkin' to Prescott about me for? What business is it of your'n?"

Annie: "I give him some the other week, that's why. I ain't a-feared to say it. He said he's got a big un, bigger'n a blackie. I wanted to try him out."

(All the girls tittered at this startling admission.)

Polly Lynn: "So you give him some. How'd you know I ain't wanted a follow up? Maybe I had him down as my possible. 'Polly Lynn Gaston.' That sounds good to me."

Annie: "You're saving yourself for my brother Benny and you know it. Your parents and my parents have been tryin' to hook up our boys with you and Mary Lynn for the longest."

Polly Lynn: "Benny is three years younger than me. I ain't studyin' about no Benny."

Fanny (ignoring Polly's second lie): "Was he bigger'n a blackie, Annie?"

Janice: "Yeah, Annie. Give us the details. And why am I only hearing about this now? You bad thing! You was supposed to tell me about this five minutes after it happened!"

Annie: "If I give out the details, we ALL has to pungle, okay? Every slippin' cunt in this room has to 'fess up to something. I know ever' last one of you heffahs is done did sump'n that nobody knows about 'ceptin' you and the cock you had up between your legs. It ain't like we don't know each other. And the stories don't leave this room, like always. Deal?"

She waved her pinky finger in the air to signify absolute confidentiality. All the girls present locked pinky fingers in solemn agreement. These secretive gossip sessions always devolved into cunt measuring contests.

Annie's Story

"Okay, so here's what happened. You know my Pa let me ride with him down to the river when we was totin' the tobacky crop to the boat. It was me and Benny and Gabby's husband Buck and two or three other blackies we brung along to do the work. You was there, Fanny. I saw you but you ain't see me. Well, the Gastons was there, too. I seen Prescott with 'em and I figured "Why not?", you know? He's always wearin' those tight work trousers so's girls can see his cock loungin' down his leg. He's real proud of it. So I give him the side-eye and a little hip shimmy. You know how I do. I woulda give him the cheek poke, but I ain't wanted him to think I wanted to suck his cock. I did want to, actually. Who wouldn't? But I ain't wanted him to know it straight off like that. A girl's gotta be what you call "discreet", you know? So I give him the shimmy and I wandered away from my family kinda casual, like, so's no one would notice. I went out behind the slave s outhouse and I was gonna wait for him there, but it stunk to high heaven and I ain't think I could hold my breath and ride a cock at the same time. So I sneaked off into the woods apiece. I got behind a tree and peeked out. Sure enough, here comes Prescott, like a hound dog on the scent. He seen me and I took off deeper into the woods, with him hot on my trail. I warn't skeered of him. I jist ain't wanted no busy bodies to come sneakin' up and catched us with his cock up my ass. They wouldn't-a said nuthin' 'bout Prescott, of course, but Lawdy, they'd-a said sump'n 'bout me.

"So we run off about a quarter mile or so. Hopped a coupla streams. I looked back and couldn't see Pa or nobody followin' us. I had one 'o them ankle skirts on so the brambles wouldn't scratch me up. So we come to a little clearing next to a pond. So I says to him, I says: "Why are you followin' me, Prescott Gaston? I come out here to pee; I don't know what you thought. An' I ain't a-fixin' to squat an' squirt in front of you." Don't you know he pulled his cock out right there and flumped it up against his leg? Then he took it back in his hand and peed a circle 'round my feet! Told me that if I stepped outside the circle I was a blackie lover. I started to tell him that the onliest reason I give him the shimmy is I heard he had a blackie cock. He woulda liked that. But I ain't actually say it. I jist looked at his cock like it was the purtiest thing I'd seen in a coon's age (they like it when you do that) an' I told him it beat all the blackies I'd seen by a mile. So I swallowed real hard and I asked him if I could touch it. He stepped right 'cross that pee circle and put it dead smack in my hand!

"Soon's I touched it, it got hard. Didn't spill another drop of pee, jist pronged straight up. Boi-yoi-yoi-yoi-yoing! And yeah, he gots a big un. 'Lem inches, if I had to guess. He might have a inch on Benny, maybe two, three inches on Jakie. He ain't no Charlie Nelson, if that's what you want to know. But for a white man he's right up there. And fat? It ain't no word for it. Felt like I was holdin' a oak log. An' I could smell it, too. Smelt like, I dunno how to describe it. You know how a cock smells all sweaty sometimes, musky like a armpit, but you can smell stale old cunt oozin' off of it? An' doodoo, too, because he's been shovin' it up some heffah's poop chute? His cock just smelt used, you know? well used. You want a cock to smell like that mostwise cause it usually means it's broke in good and won't seize up before it can do right by a good piece 'o ass. You jist don't wanna suck it right off of the bat because it stinks, you know? You wanna grease it up with your own puss before you put it in your mouth, because you don't know where it's been. I dunno. Maybe you might like to suck a un-pussed cock. I like to scrub 'em up in my fur before I'll put my mouth on it. Seasoning, you know. That's just me.

"So what's the first thing he does? He puts both his hands on my shoulders and starts giving me the pressdown! He wants me to bend the knee and slob the knob! So I says to him, I says, "Hold your horses, there, Prescott Gaston! Just 'cause I let you put it in my hand don't mean I'm-a let you put it in my mouth. I dunno what you think this is, but my mouth ain't the place for your stinkin' ole poker.

"So he goes, "Thad Johnson says you sucked his'n." Thad Johnson! (You know they're cousins.) I was so mad! You 'member that time I told y'all I let Thad run his finger up my cooch? Well, his finger was so skinny I figured his cock couldn't a-been much bigger. I even showed him how to run his thumb up my puss and his middle finger up my bunghole simultaneous, but even that didn't do the trick (he had them long fingernails, like a girl, and he scratched me), so when he pulled his cock out I give him the shoulder and I run off. That Thad Johnson. This mug had the nerve to say I sucked his cock!

"So I go, "I ain't never in this life sucked no Thad Johnson's cock. And if you believe his lies you can jist turn around and scooch your swingin' cock right back to camp." See, I knowed he'd already give Polly the full measure from the back. And I figured he'd turn me around and go north in both my "down there" holes, too. I wasn't wearin' any bloomers. All he had to do was lift up my skirt. If he'd-a got past both them steamy pipes, I'd-a blew him, sure. What, is his the first cock I sucked?

"So I stepped right across his little pee fence and started to make my way home. I figured he was gon' call me a blackie lover anyway, and it ain't like none-a us ain't had a blackie cock up in us from time to time. It's just that we has to deny it to our menfolk. So bein' a blackie lover ain't the worst thing in the world, less'n we get big and end up dropping a li'l niglet. You know?

"But danged if my cunny warn't deadset agin the plan! She seen that big ole purple pole and set her mind right then and there! It was like I was walking one way and my cunny was draggin' me backwards so's she could get one ride in, at least! She got to moistin' and drippin'. Ever' step I took jist made me sloshier and sloshier.

"I looked back and he's jist a-standin' there, hands on his hips, cock pronged up in the air like a flagpole. And you know what? I could still smell it! From twenty, thirty feet away! It was like those pies that Ma sets out on the windowsill to cool. It was call n' me, girls! Seemed like a mist was oozin' off it and draggin' me back by my nostrils. And the worst of it was, He knew it. I could see it in his eyes.

"Finally, I jist slowed down and give up. It warn't no use. My head was a-swimming, all fogged up with cock scent. My cunny was floatin' in juice. We was gon' be down to the boat dock for three days. This might be my onliest chance to cool her off. I stopped dead in my tracks and I stood there. I was fightin' it. Lawd knows I was fightin' it! My mind said to take one more step and get a-goin'. But my legs was locked up. Wouldn't move a tap! Seemed like I stood there for an age.

"It took me awhile but I finally looked back to him. Slowly, I scooched my skirt up to show him my ass. I says to him, "You better come and get it quick afore I change my mind." Did he run over, ass over teakettle, like any man with any sense would-a done? No! He strolled over. Took his time. And girls? His cock ain't wobbled one iota. His body was movin', but his cock homed in on my cunny like it was already attached with a tight rope. Hard ain't the word for it. It was made of stone! Polly ain't lied about that much.

"I only felt the slam when he was all the way in. Then he pulled it out so fast I couldn't get any swirl. He fucked me like I was his dog, 'ceptin' we was standin' up.

"Finally, I couldn't take it no more. He was just humpin' me. Didn't have the decency to give me a reacharound. And my clit's just a-bulgin' out, like Janice's, only not as big.

"So I give him the push, you know, just put my hand against his chest to suggest a drier hole. It was right there. 'N I was ready, too. Did he pay attention to the push? You betchu he didn't. Just kept poundin' away. You cain't be subtle with some blackies. He wasn't pickin' up the clues! So I let him keep on for another minute or two. His eyes was rollin' in his head, but he warn't near 'bout ready to cum.

"So finally I says to him, I says; "Prescott! Put it up my ass. Change up! Jeez!" This seemed to shake him up. I ain't really wanted him to put it up my ass, but sometimes you get so slippery your cunny won't do the trick. Don't act like this is your first time hearing this. I knows you ho's only too well. Anyway, he pulled it out and put it right up to the opening to my doodihole, quick as you please. Slipped it right in! I says to myself, I says: "What the farmer's daughter?", you know, because my cooch is one thing but my ass is another. Ain't nobody slipped up my poop chute that easy. My ass is tight. Anyone'll tell you that much. Those that's been up there'll tell you I can make a pinky finger cum simply by squeezin' my ass cheeks up. And this boy goes all the way up with his knotty pole in one go? Sump'ns wrong right there. And now here he comes with the doggy hump again.

"Well, I was too thru. But what could I do? He had me locked in. Usually it takes some time for a fella to start pile driving me when he goes deep south like that. Prescott ain't missed a beat. He's grippin' me by my hips an' pulling me back an' forth along his pole. He's jist a-slammin' me. I ain't gon' lie, it felt good. I'm thinkin' to myself: "How'd Prescott get this big ole sausage whilst his cousin Thad only gots that dinky pinky?"

(Here Polly interrupted her)

Polly: "I thought you said you ain't never had none-a Thad's cock?"

Annie: "I lied. I give him some just the once. Don't tell Gabby. I bet you I won't give him no more. His cock ain't worth a good pussy fart. In fact, if you fart on him with your cunny, he might slip out!"

All the girls guffawed at the mental image this insult evoked. Annie continued:

"Anyway, me and Prescott kept a-goin'. I still had my dress on. My titties was a-floppin' and I got to sweatin' from my forehead an' my armpits. I looked down and I had these great big half-moon sweat stains in my white blouse. You know the ones; all of us has had 'em. But it comes from working 'round the house, you know? How'm I gon' explain these big-ass armpit sweat stains to my Pa? I ain't been out loadin' tobacky. The blackies done that. Of course, my skirt would cover up my puss and the after-drip, but he's gonna wonder what I been doin' that caused my pits to sweat up. It ain't summer time; it's harvest.

"So now I'm trying to come up with a cover story. Meanwhile, Prescott is still rakin' my doodihole over the coals. I'm not payin' much attention 'cause, of course, I'm worryin' about what my Pa is gonna say about these sweat stains. He'll come to his own conclusions and he's prol'ly gon' be right. You don't get sweat stains from goin' out in the woods to pee. You get sweat stains from fuck n'. My Pa ain't stupid. (Well, he still thinks I'm a virgin. But that don't mean he's stupid. A lotta your Pa's think you ain't fucked nobody, neither, and not one of you heffahs has seen hide nor hair of your cunny cover flap since you was ten years old.)

"All-of-a-sudden, like, Prescott slows down. I almost didn't notice. What I did notice is his cock started gettin' soft. He cum in me! Shot his load, and now he's strugglin' to get it up agin afore I locked it up and pushed him out!

"Now I'm really put out. We'd both got to stay out in the woods until these sweat stains dried. I knew that much. And I ain't cum yet! Long as I ain't bust my nuts, I'm gon' continue to sweat. That's jist natural. I couldn't figure out how long it would take my pits to dry, but I knew I was gon' bust my nuts, sweaty pits or not. And this blackie is strugglin' to keep his cock up!

"I knew it was time for me to take charge. First thing I did was, I hopped my happy hips up off his shriveled old peter rabbit. I was gon' get mine and I ain't needed to sit about and chitchat whilst he got his stremff back.

"Next, I stripped off my blouse and hung it over a tree branch to dry. I stripped off my skirt, too, just in case he shot it up with his nasty jizz. Now I'm a-standing there, buck-nekkid, titties all wagglin' out, doodihole jist a-drippin'. I look over at Prescott. He looks like he jist finished a ten-mile run. He's a-standin' there, hands on his knees, huffin' for air. His cock is hangin' straight down, danglin' like a ribbon in the wind. It warn't near about as hard as it was before it went in. It looked like it was gaspin' for air, too. He gives me a laugh; you know how they'll laugh and try an' play it off when they cum too quick. Like I'm supposed to laugh right along with him. And it's my cunny that's left wantin'.

"I could feel his jizz oozin' out of my ass, drippin' down my thighs. I reached back and scooped up a handful of the stuff an' I flung it into the trees. I flung another handful with my other hand.

"You know how, sometimes, when they cum too quick they'll want to give you the pressdown and make you suck they cocks till it gets hard again? I wasn't havin' that shit. Not tuh-day! No, girls, lemme tell you what I did.

"I says to him, I says, "Git down here. On your back." At first he acted like he wasn't gon' do it. But I give him the stink eye and puffed up my lips real firm so's he knew I meant business. What's he gon' do? He's the one sloppied me up an' ain't waited for me to nut. Like I'm gon' run all the way out in the woods an' come back without gettin' my nuts shriveled up, too? He musta had me confused with somebody else.

"So once I had him splayed out on the ground I stepped up to him real sultry-like. I jist stood there, makin' him wonder what I was gonna do with his floppy cock, if I was gon' do anything at all. Truth is, I ain't had no plans at all for his cock. Chile? I wanted that tongue.

"I stepped across his face an' I lowered my cunny down real slow so he could get a good look and a even better whiff. Lower and lower I went till my cunny was right smack in his face. He closed his eyes and stuck his tongue out.

"Pretty soon he stopped strugglin' and started in to lickin', like I wanted. Back lick, baby! I looked back over my shoulder an' his cock was hard again! Boi-yoi-yoi-yoi-yoing! But I ain't wanted his cock just now. He had his chance. Now I'm givin' him a different chance, and he better not muck it up. Don't you know he firmed his tongue up and ran that mug straight up my poop chute as far as it would go? I clenched on it quick, too quick, and forced it out. Not deliberate, you understand, because it felt good. So I relaxed and let him poke his tongue up there again.

"Don't you wish, sometimes, that they tongues was as long as they cocks? He's got his tongue just inside my rim an' I'm wanting him to go deeper. But his tongue just warn't long enough! It tickled me real good, but I wanted him to pound me with it. Ever' time I got to slammin' his face his tongue slipped out. I ain't liked that at all. So pretty soon I jist settled for the swirl. I rubbed my doodihole round and round 'cross his mouth, real fast like. That felt pretty good. I figured I could cum like that.

"He ain't seemed to mind lickin' up his own jizz, neither. Some of 'em complain about it, but I don't know why. They want us to suck it down like it was mother's milk. But they don't want a'ry bit of it on they own tongues. I firmed my ass cheeks up and squeezed out all the jizz I could. It wasn't no shortage of it, you can bet on that. I don't mind swallowin' ji

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sat, 08 Aug 2026 21:02:00 -0600

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 7

Nightcrawling the Triplets

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Annie s new swim mate

Night Crawling with the Thompkins Triplets

"He say I 'posed to suck he cock when he get here. He say he got a big un," Beulah Thompkins commented offhandedly as she scrubbed a berry stain from a white linen shirt.

"Dey all say dat," her sister Miriam snipped back. "What he gon' giv'n you if'n you does?" Her dark hands were lathered in lye soap.

"I sucked his cock dat one time, you 'member I tole you? Down by de back fence?" interjected Dinah, the third sister, ignoring Miriam's query. "It ain't l'il. I've sucked bigger, d'ough."

The three slave women were identical triplets, well past puberty, and more than familiar with the Southern poontang tradition imposed upon comely young black women in northeast Louisiana. This late summer afternoon found them hand washing the Thompkins family clothing in the creek using smooth stones and homemade soap. They gossiped as they worked. Beulah Thompkins' comment about Bennett Leone's impending visit was considered of no more consequence than a treatise on owl migration patterns.

"You sucked his cock? What he giv'n you?" Beulah asked Miriam.

"A bad case of jizz breff!" Dinah laughed.

"Shut up, Dinah." Miriam snapped. "Leastways I only sucked his cock an' sent him home. You sucked his cock an' den you offered he de poosy to boot! fo' free!"

"Pissh. My poosy need jist as much relief as he cock. And so do your'n, tell de troof an' shame de Debil! Why ah'm-a let him shoot his foofy in my mouf' an' don't get no joy on my own account? You sound stupid."

"Dat ain't de point. You know dat ain't de point. Supposin' Marse Tommy find out you been givin' some-a his poosy to Marse Bennett? For free? He don't like Marse Bennett no how on account of that time Marse Bennett made Chollie whup him down to the swimmin' hole."

"I wish'd I coulda been dere to see dat!" Beulah mused absentmindedly.

"Well I was dere", Miriam continued. "An' you ain't seen nuttin' tell you sees a chocolate lass cut loose on a white boy. Chollie whupped dat crackuh's ass up one side an' down de udder. Some-a de udder white boys went to help Marse Tommy but Marse Bennett said he'd sic Chollie on dem, too. Come right out and said he'd fight on Chollie's side! Dat made 'em gulp back some tobacky, lemme tell you!"

"Lawdy! Dat wuz sev'm years ago! I'll suck Marse Bennett's cock six ways from Sunday if he'll sic Chollie on ole Tommy one mo' again!" Beulah smirked.

"Bof' 'um's grown now. Chollie only got away wid it 'cause dey's boys. He take and go upside Marse Tommy's haid now and Marse Bennett cain't protect him like he did back den. Marse Tommy'll get up a posse an' go an' lynch Chollie, you watch and see. String him right up and Benny cain't he'p him." Dinah noted.

"Dat Chollie is de one whose cock you oughta be lookin' at suckin'", Miriam observed with a note of satisfaction. "Dass one good-lookin' blackie."

"I know, right? But de onliest time we sees him is at church. An' he don't come half de time. He stay home wid' his Pa."

"You let me catch him alone one time, jist once. I'll put it on him so good he won't never wanna go back to de Leone's. He-a change his name to Thompkins!" Miriam vowed.

"Yeh, yeh. We know. Yo' poosy is de sunshine in de sky. I'd like to see you to prove it, Miss Braggadodiodo." Beulah challenged.

"Oh ho! You got a cock I can wrap my Priscilla around? Pull it out. She'll have you screamin' my name out loud."

"Not my cock. Oh no! Marse Bennett's cock, when it get here"

"I thought you wuz de one gwine suck his cock? What my Priscilla got to do wit' yo bid'ness?"

"You de one always braggin' about she. Let's see what she can do. Less'n youse skeered."

"Skeered-a what? Whiteboy cock? Please."

Dinah intervened.

"She's right, you know. You de one always make it seem like yo poosy don't stink. 'N lawd knows I smells yo fish market ever' day. Yit when de big cocks come to callin', you always got sump'n else to do. I bet yo' throat see mo' cock den yo' poochipap do."

"Youse a damn lie. My Priscilla done seen mo' cock den you an' Beulah put togedder. I jist don't go runnin' off at the mouf about it. Bof' you heffahs talk too much."

"Who you done put it on, den? Besides Marse Tommy an' Freddy Harkness?"

"Dass fo' me to know an you to find out."

"Like I said: All mouf an' no poochipap."

Miriam decided to change tactics.

"What's he gon' gimme to let him slip his cock up into my Priscilla? He gimme a peppermint ball to suck his cock that other time. My Priscilla is worf' a whole lot more'n dat."

"He white! He ain't gotta give you nuttin'! Marse Tommy been all up in yo poosy, too, an' all he giv'n you was a snootful o' jizz!"

"Dass diffunt. Marse Tommy own dis place an' you and me bofe. Marse Ben is a visitor. An' he ain't 'posed to be here no how, seein' as how Marse Tommy don' like him. A gennulman always leaves a lady wif a 'commodation for her time an' talents."

"'Commodation my ass. You jist skeered. 'Commodations is fo' white womens' poosies. Yo poosy is on call."

"So what you wan' me to do?" Miriam asked. "Show you how to suck cock? Ain't I already did that? It ain't me who made dese cheek-poke arrangements."

"I, I, wanna suck his cock." Beulah said hesitantly.

"So who's stopping you?"

"I, I, want y'all to help me, is all."

"You need help sucking a cock? What's ailin' you?"

"I, I, want y'all to pitch in."

"Oh I get it!" chirped Dinah. "You want to put it on him! Priscilla, Patricia and Pamela all at the same time!"

(Priscilla, Patricia and Pamela were the given names for their respective pussies)

"Yeah."

"You tryna kill him", observed Miriam warily.

"I'm tryna see his face when you whip Priscilla on him, since she so good."

"Trust me. He won't be awake for long. He might faint. You better let him taste Pamela first 'cause if you don't Pamela is goin' dry."

"You can trust me. Pammie ain't never dry", Beulah countered confidently.

Bennett Leone, the white scion of a tobacco farm two miles distant, waited until Annie Leone's easy snoring permeated their shared loft bedroom. He hadn't bothered his sister for her sex this night, preferring to conserve his strength for his planned late evening foray over at the Thompkins farm.

Annie noticed his unusual reticence. She correctly deduced that he had other plans. She knew Ben well; her brother didn't just pass up free pussy.

"Ever' time his cock gets hard he wants to get it wet", she noted. "He don't waste no 'rections."

Rather than challenge him on the matter, Annie rolled over and promptly fell asleep. In the morning Ben's cock would be resting against her upper lip, seeking the warmth of her throat like always, no matter whose pussy juices graced his shaft the night before.

Ben played his part in this charade admirably. He nestled into his bed until he found a comfy position. As time passed he offered up some measured snores, softly at first, but deepening in timbre with each iteration. Annie noted his fake snoring with a wan shake of her blonde tresses.

"Go fuck whichever heffah suits you, Benny. Jeez! My pussy needs some rest anyway. It's not like we're married."

While he waited for Annie to drift off, Ben ruminated about Beulah Thompkins. The black girl and her family had been to church this past Sunday, sitting up in the balcony with the rest of the slaves. She wore a white ankle-length frock buttoned up to her neck. Ben couldn't help but imagine the svelte curves underlying her Victorian raiment, the luscious milk chocolate tits, her velvet pubic mound. All three of those Thompkins triplets were fine as hell. They sucked a mean cock, too. Tommy Thompkins didn't like sharing them, selfish bastard.

After church Ben sought Beulah's attention. Catching her eye, he gave her the time honored come on, that is, he poked his tongue into his cheek twice to simulate female fellatio. Beulah, surprised at being thus selected, smiled and dropped her eyes demurely. They were in church, after all! When she raised her head again she sought Ben's gaze and poked her tongue into her cheek just once, signifying acceptance.

Ben looked around. Scores of parishioners were laughing and milling about while conversing. His surreptitious cross-crowd conversation with the black girl went unnoticed in the hubbub. He mouthed the word "Wednesday" voicelessly across the racial chasm between them. (Even after church, the races didn't mingle). Beulah nodded her assent. And that was that. They would meet at the Thompkins swimming hole. Ben couldn't risk being caught on Tommy's farm after hours.

Annie's measured snoring brought Ben back to the present. He peeked out at his sister. In the nighted gloom he could see that she'd snuggled her shoulders and tits under her blanket, but her naked ass poked out to the very edge of her bed. Her hairy labia swelled from between her ass cheeks, barely concealing her pink slit. It gleamed wetly. Annie's rounded ass rose and ebbed tremulously with each breath. Ben's cock surged at the sight.

"Beulah better be good. Look at what I'm passing up!" Ben mused silently.

He stepped to his sister with his erect member in hand and eased his pudenda back and forth along the horizontal line of her crevice. Unconsciously, Annie drew her right leg up to afford him better access to her pinkness. Even asleep, she was used to such intrusions.

Ben eased forward until his helmet disappeared into her slippery cooze. Rather than plunge further in, Ben gripped his shaft and began to masturbate. He stroked his shaggy foreskin sensually against Annie's pussy lips, relishing the sticky sound of their intercourse and the sweet aroma thereof.

All too soon Ben's jism sprayed forth in fits and spurts.

"That's it. That's good. Now I won't cum too fast with Beulah. I cain't have her telling her sisters I cain't fuck."

Ben pulled his sticky wet cock back into his drawers, then threw on his coveralls and climbed out of the loft. He sneaked out the front door and soon disappeared into the darkness.

Alone in the loft, Annie reached down between her legs to scoop some of Ben's jism. She drew it to her lips and sniffed it.

"Whoever it is he's fucking, he don't want her to think he cums too fast", she correctly surmised. Then she rolled over and dropped back off to sleep.

Ben hurried down the darkened dirt road to the Thompkins place two miles distant. He didn't bother to disguise his egress. Any slave catchers about would quickly notice his race and allow him to pass. He wouldn't need to dissemble his intent until he approached the Thompkins farm. Ben knew of a path that avoided the Thompkins' hound dogs. It led to the Thompkins' swimming hole where, undoubtedly, Beulah would be waiting. Ben hoped she'd been thoughtful enough to bring a blanket. Though he'd only asked for a blowjob, poontang was always a viable option at these encounters.

Arriving at the Thompkins' swimming hole, Ben looked about cautiously. A full moon bathed the pond in twilight. There were shadows at the tree line, but the small sandy beach leading into the water was fully exposed.

"Bea?" Ben called out cautiously. "Bea? You here?"

"Yassuh" came Beulah's soft reply as she stepped into the gladelight from the woods. Ben grinned. Beulah was naked from the waist up. Her tits bounced saucily in the moonlight, perky ebony nipples upturned and shiny. Her tits were much bigger than when he'd last seen them. Plus, she'd thought to bring a blanket.

"Yes!"

As she approached him, Beulah wiggled free of her skirt. By the time she reached Ben she was fully and spectacularly naked. Ben took a moment to regard her. She had an hourglass waist, full dark lips and an impish smile. A curly patch of black pubic hair outlined her vagina. She didn't look as muscular as Charlie's sister Ruthie or his cousin Tilly. She looked soft. Curvy. Like a girl.

The Thompkins triplets pressed their natural hair straight with a hot comb. Ben didn't know how Beulah did it, but she wore her hair parted a little off to the left and straight down to her shoulders. It bounced in conjunction with her tits when she walked. Unlike a white woman's hair, however, if Beulah's hair became wet for any reason it would draw up into an unmanageable kinky mass. Beulah knew this. She wasn't planning on swimming anytime soon. Whether she sweated some naps into it this night depended entirely upon Ben.

"Damn, girl! You look good!" Ben opened.

"I know." Beulah replied. She didn't offer a compliment in return.

"I see you brung a blanket. You got some plans?" Ben asked disingenuously.

"I might. If'n you don't mind?"

"I don't mind at all! Spread it out here. Right here away from the water."

Beulah did as she was told.

"You brung my lollipop?" she asked innocently.

"What lollipop?" Ben was taken aback.

"De lollipop you wuz braggin' about in church."

"Oh! This!"

Ben flumped his heavy cock from his pants. It reeked of fresh semen and sticky pussy.

Beulah scrunched her face up.

"Who said anything about yo' cock? You tole me you had a store-bought lollipop. Dass what de cheek poke mean."

Ben was confused.

"No. I, I meant, you know what I meant. Stop playin' around, girl. I come all this way and, "

Beulah smiled up at him.

"I'm jist playin' wit chu," she said.

Turning her attention to his exposed cock Beulah commented: "My! You done growed since de last time I seen Mr. Petey Winkle! You 'member dat time? All us wuz playin' in de water out here? We wuz kids. Look at you! I guess you think you a man, now, hey?"

She took his cock in her hand and caressed it. Predictably, it hardened and lengthened.

"Nice!" she said. "Who you been doin' it to? Dis cock smell like wet pooncey."

"It always smell like that. You don't like that smell?" Ben ventured.

"It's aiight, I guess. It might smell better if it was my poosy on dere."

"We can make that happen, too, if you want." Ben noted hopefully.

"Nope," Beulah said. "You said you wanted yo' lollipop licked. An' dass all I'm fi'nda do."

"Then why'd you bring the blanket?" Ben queried.

"You'a see." Beulah answered.

She knelt before him and took his cock into her mouth. The scent of Annie's recently plumbed labia majora shrieked into Beulah's nostrils. She drew back.

"Whew! Whoever's poosy dis is on here, it sho' is pow'ful!"

Ben ignored her comment. He closed his eyes and pressed Beulah's head back into service. Soon he was roiling his hips in little swirlets, plunging his cock down the black girl's throat. The scent of her fellatio mixed with the scent of his earlier sleep creep to produce a uniquely alluring aroma.

Ben pulled his cock from her mouth, bent and kissed her. They shared tongues lavishly for a moment before Ben stood and re-inserted his cock between her lips. Beulah grasped his thighs and chickenheaded him slowly. Occasionally she took a long, lavish lick up and down his shaft, marveling at its veiny texture, becoming more and more intoxicated by the masculine odor of his thick, meaty phallus. Pammie was soaked and quivering. Bea flickered her tongue against the sensitive nerves under his cockhead like a snake. This drove Ben into paroxysms of electric delight. He pressed his cock as deep into her throat as it would go. When he withdrew his cock was coated in bubbly foam. A rising tide of crackling heat lightning accumulated behind his eyelids.

"If I cum now, how long before I can cum again?" he wondered. "Oh Lordy! Hold back, Benny! Keep it right there!"

Ben bent and kissed her again. This time their kiss was deeper, more sensual. Her ample lips differed from the white girls he'd kissed. They were thicker, more supple, more akin to a woman's labia. Moreover, her mouth tasted of creamy coffee laden with cane sugar. Her lips were heart-shaped, her lower lip being slightly larger than her upper lip and dimpled at its mid-section. She kissed with the suckle of a freshly minted vagina bursting alive into volcanism. Reluctantly, Ben straightened and offered his cock to her again. He watched with amazement as those transcendent lips widened to engulf him.

"Only Annie sucks cock like this. Bea's punani must be crazy hot!"

While Ben was devising a plan to get Beulah splayed out, ankles-to-earlobes, on the blanket, a second wettened heat source sent rivulets of electricity scorching up from his groin. Ben looked down. Amazingly, Beulah's sister Dinah had come from nowhere, knelt, and added her silky lips to the fray. She looked up at him with a wicked smile. Beulah looked at her sister with approval. She continued to nurse at his pud while Dinah chewed small hickies into Ben's shaft with her teeth.

Ben closed his eyes and let the sisters have at it. Two Beulahs! Each identical! He couldn't tell them apart. If they switched positions, he couldn't tell whose name to shout out during the money shot. Ben caressed both their heads and encouraged them to continue. His cock steamed with surge as he struggled to suppress his ejaculate. The longer he held out, the bigger the explosion would be when he finally released.

As Ben squirmed in the agony of his pre-ejaculatory extremis, a third mouth sent shockwaves up his frame. It was Miriam, the third triplet. She, too, was naked. He'd hit the jackpot!

Miriam wore her hair pulled back into a girlish ponytail. It's the only way Ben could tell her apart from her siblings and, indeed, she wore her hair differently for this exact purpose. She took up a position opposite Dinah on the other side of Ben's shaft and nibbled him further into submission.

This was just too much. Ben felt like a gymnast holding an impossibly unnatural position on the rings. His muscles burned. His body clenched as rigid as any cock. Fires raged from his eyeballs. His knees felt like jelly, unable to support his weight.

Finally, Ben surrendered to the inevitable. He fired a massive burst of jism against Beulah's tongue, bucking and straining with the effort. Soon her mouth was awash in spunk. It dripped like honey from her supple lips and her teeth. She held her mouth open so that her sisters and Ben could see his jism accumulate into a tapioca-like puddle on her tongue. Then she smiled and blithely swallowed his issue down.

"Move, girl", Miriam ordered in her best "take-charge" fashion. "You gon' let his cock get soft before I gets my chance."

Miriam's brusqueness broke Ben's post-orgasmic reverie.

"It's my turn at the tip", Dinah interrupted. "I wuz here 'fore you was."

"You gon' has to wait. Bea done drained his cock. You don' know how to suck no drained cock. If we has to wait on you we'll be here all night. Lemme get him hard again and den you kin suck him all you want. He won't be in no rush to shoot his jizz again, not after that pile he just unloaded on Bea."

Dutifully, Beulah ceded her spot to Miriam. Beulah took up Miriam's position along Ben's lumbering shaft.

Now in the catbird's seat, Miriam paused to sniff the air dramatically.

"Dang, girl!" Miriam commented to Beulah. "Pamela sho' is payin' off! She sho' ain't dry. You wasn't lying 'bout dat much. Hey, I bet you Pammie can get him hard faster'n I can, you reckon?"

"He ain't axed for Pammie, Miri. I give him what he axed fuh.&q

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 07 Aug 2026 21:00:00 -0600

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 5

Gretchen Thomkins First Time

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Annie s new swim mate

Gretchen Thompkins lay awake in her bed. She was alone, reflecting over her day even as she anticipated good times at the upcoming Louisiana Harvest Dance, a fixture in small communities of the antebellum South.

Like her neighbor Annie Leone, Gretchen was a big farm girl, just shy of six feet tall, with thick thighs and burnished blonde hair that trended auburn. She had luscious tits, green eyes and (not surprisingly) well developed biceps.

Gretchen was also something of a tomboy. She had a quick temper; Gretchen would fight at the drop of a hat. Now nineteen, she was a year older than Annie. The two girls were good friends even though they'd had several scuffles over the years. Gretchen won most of these.

Gretchen's fiery temperament bled over into her sex life. She liked to wrestle. Men who desired a home deep in her wet spot had to fight for it before, during and after the fact. This was largely due to Gretchen's history. Her earliest sexual experiences occurred while wrestling boys, Gretchen's favored sport. From childhood she found that she could quickly subdue male competitors using superior strength and leverage. Half-nelsons, arm-bars, ankle-locks and tight waists were her stock-in-trade.

During one such contest with Ray Ray, a black slave from her farm, she found herself astride him, pinning his arms to the ground. Though fully clothed, their genitals mashed together as Ray Ray struggled to counter her winning hold. Gretchen felt an inexplicable cylindrical lump rising in Ray Ray's groin. It didn't have the angular power of an elbow or a knee or a femur. She knew how to counter those anatomical weapons. No, this lump pressed her labia apart in a manner she found disconcerting yet delightful, even though she was fully dressed. She held Ray Ray down and surreptitiously rubbed herself up and down the length of this lump. She was puzzled to find that this motion pacified her competitor in proportion to her own arousal. It seemed to sap his will to compete. For some reason he stopped struggling and offered his increasingly firm lump up to her thrusts, though she thought she'd disguised this grinding action as a natural wrestling move.

Something felt strange about this position. If Ray Ray really tried, she felt he could throw her off. Astride him like this, she didn't have him properly locked up. At least his shoulder blades wouldn't be exposed to the ground. She noticed that he didn't seem to be trying very hard to escape.

Also, as deeply as she pressed him, Gretchen still felt like an unfilled abyss. She felt she possessed a canyon that could subdue Ray Ray's lump, and was designed to do so, and would enjoy doing so, yet she couldn't quite figure out how to accomplish it.

Anyway, this rubbing felt pretty good. In minutes a great warmth enveloped her, then an increasingly bright light, then a fibrillating rush. Finally something inside her musculature snapped and rocketed Gretchen into a realm of blissful exuberance. Her breathing became strained. Her toes trembled. She struggled to merge her groin with Ray Ray's lump through their clothing, casting her prior reticence to the winds.

When she recovered from this pall, Ray Ray's eyes were fluttering. He was actively massaging her groin with his lump. By now, it straddled up to his navel. His hands gripped her buttocks. He seemed to be on the verge of the same type of preternatural collapse Gretchen had just experienced.

Gretchen leapt off his body, flipped him over and snapped him into a three-quarter nelson. She cradled him up so that his shoulders touched the ground as his body painfully doubled over upon itself.

"Say uncle!" she demanded.

Ray Ray struggled uselessly. He was locked in.

"Say it!" she demanded again.

"Uncle!" gasped Ray Ray.

Gretchen let him go. She stretched out on her elbows and smiled at him.

"I told you I could whup you," she chided.

"What was that, move, you did when you were on top, there?" he asked, ignoring her challenge.

"I dunno," she answered. "First time I've done that. It just happened like that."

"Let's do that again?" he asked hopefully.

"Tomorrow," Gretchen replied. "I gotta get back to the house."

She spent the better part of a year wrestling with Ray Ray like this. No one knew of their bouts. Even touching a white woman in any sort of physical manner would have brought the full weight of Southern culture down upon Ray Ray. Despite this risk, Gretchen liked him. She especially liked manhandling him. It made her feel powerful.

In fact, the wrestling was Gretchen's main reason for their interactions. She was largely ignorant of the sexual connotations borne of this close contact.

Their next two matches offered no opportunity for a rehash of their earlier grind session. Gretchen took him down and mounted him from behind, working his arms and legs into position for a winning pin. On the third encounter, though, Gretchen deliberately struggled to a position atop his groin, elicited his lump and dry humped him until they extemporaneously exploded in tandem. Gretchen recovered quickly and pinned him again. She noted a huge, dark wet spot on his cotton pantaloons afterward. Had he peed himself?

It wasn't until weeks later that Ray Ray was able to mount and dry hump Gretchen from the superior missionary position. She splayed her legs open for him. This felt good. A few encounters later he was able to hump her from behind. After he splattered in his shorts, he flipped her over and pinned her for the first time. She let him.

Gretchen concluded this encounter by reaching into his pants to draw out his moistened lump. Her curiosity won out. As she suspected, it was his cock. But it wasn't as stiff now as it had been during their match. It was limp and sticky. It looked like the regular cocks she'd seen around the farm dangling between the thighs of exhausted slaves. It smelled like her brother Tommy smelled, sometimes, when he returned home from the slave quarters. It flopped out of her fist and doubled over across her knuckles. Creamy fluid oozed from its tip. After considering it for a few moments, Gretchen impetuously reached down and took it in her mouth. This seemed a natural progression of her curiosity. In seconds Ray Ray's cock bloomed aloft, doubling in size and girth. Gretchen was amazed.

"This is what you been pressing me with, not that shriveled up other thing," she said. "How do you get it stiff like this?"

Boldly, Ray pushed her down. He pulled her swimming shorts down to her ankles, exposing her golden bush. Ray Ray drew an admiring gasp. Gretchen's pussy gaped open before him.

"What are you doing!" Gretchen erupted.

With that she kicked off her shorts and proceeded to give Ray Ray a grappling lesson for the ages. She twisted him up like a pretzel, bending his body into angles it was never designed to accommodate. His cock retained its tumescence, however, even managing to stiffen into a characteristic rigor. This, too, sapped his resistance to Gretchen's skill.

For her part, Gretchen was perplexed. Someone had told her that men's cocks behaved like this. Now she'd seen it for herself.

She released Ray Ray. They both stood. Ray Ray's cock stood straight out, unapologetically seeking the liquid warmth of her aforementioned chasm. Gretchen abruptly turned and trotted away, re-donning her swim shorts as she tiptoed thru the underbrush. She was breathless and disheveled. Why had Ray Ray introduced his naked cock into a wrestling match? What did that have to do with a competition she was inevitably destined to win? What was this strange, musky taste in her mouth?

Still, she felt an otherworldly emptiness and knew, somehow, that Ray Ray's cock was designed to mollify that hunger.

"I'd better ask somebody," she thought.

The following week Gretchen broke protocol and brought her best friend, Polly Lynn Bannister, to her meet up in the woods with Ray Ray. Polly Lynn was a couple years older than Gretchen. She was a stunning brunette with hair cascading deeply down her back and wispy freckles on her cheeks. She didn't have Gretchen's tanned, farm-girl bearing. Polly Lynn looked like some store bought model of a woman.

Predictably, the young Negro was shocked at this breach of confidentiality. Spanning back a decade to childhood, their wrestling matches had always been a secret, something fun between the two of them. Not even Gretchen's brother knew of their meet-ups in the woods. Gretchen and Ray Ray wrestled and talked and laughed. Sometimes they caught frogs and snakes and put them together, screeching as the frogs scrambled to escape becoming a meal. All their years of athletic foreplay had led to this one afternoon. Ray Ray had been hoping that this would be the day he might finally get the chance to consummate.

"This is the boy you been tellin' me about? This one?" Polly smirked.

"Yes, this one. He's a good enough beast," Gretchen retorted.

"I seen him someplace before," Polly noted.

"Of course you seen him. He's ours. He lives on our place!" Gretchen said.

Like most whites of the day, Polly didn't consider that slaves had actual lives, not lives of consequence in any case. They were servants, little else. They only interacted with whites at the behest of the whites. If Gretchen hadn't mentioned Ray Ray, Polly would have been blithely unaware of his existence.

"You sure you gonna keep this to yourself?" Gretchen worried aloud.

"Girl! I said I wouldn't tell. And I won't. Let's have a look at it." Polly shot back.

"Show her, Ray Ray."

"Huh? Show her what?" Ray Ray asked.

"That thing in your pants. Show her."

"I ain't a-showin' dis gurl my cock!"

"Oh, jist pull it out. She ain't gon' say nuttin' to nobody. I already told her about it."

"What you done tole her?"

"I told her 'bout us rasslin'. An' I told her 'bout you gettin' hard sometimes."

"You gon' get me in trouble!" Ray Ray expostulated.

"I ain't gon' tell on you boy," Polly interrupted. "Jist lemme see what she been braggin' about."

"Brag n? I ain't been braggin'! I jist, I jis," flustered Gretchen.

"Let's see it, Ray Ray." Polly smirked.

Reluctantly, Ray Ray flumped his cock from his pantaloons. It was already thick with anticipation, yet just now was receding. One could almost see the erectile blood rushing back into his body as fear of Grethen's unannounced friend took hold.

"It's usually a lot bigger'n this, Polly." Gretchen allowed.

"I should guess so." Polly replied. "I seen black cocks his age with cocks as long as your forearm. It's God's way of repayin' 'em for bein' our slaves. Some 'um swing like a elephant trunk runnin'. Ain't nuttin' out'n the way about this un, though."

"My cock ain't li'l!" Ray Ray snuffled.

"Who said it was?" Polly retorted. "I jist said other black boy's cocks is bigger, is all."

"Well, Miss Polly, if you like I can make it as big as you please." Ray Ray offered.

"Oh you can, can you? Well do it, Mr. Smartie. Let's see you make it happen."

Ray Ray gripped his cock and began to stroke it for the white girls. This staunched the receding blood flow. His cock thickened and lengthened. In less than a minute, Ray Ray's cock stood proudly erect before them.

"See? I told you!" said Gretchen.

"Well, it's bigger'n what it was a minute ago. I still seen bigger. Paul Gaston's Peter is bigger'n that. And he's white!"

"You bad thing! When did you see Paul Gaston's peter rabbit?" Gretchen giggled.

"I told you about that. I done it to him that weekend. You remember? Rev. Jefferson was doin' the big Revival meetin'? An' we sneaked off?"

"Oh yeah! But wait a minute! How'd you see his peter rabbit? You said y'all did it from behind with your clothes on!"

"Well, I ain't actual see it. But I felt it goin' in. An' it felt a lot bigger than this blackie's cock I'm seeing here."

"Oh, you jist makin' up stories to make me feel bad. Maybe your pooty was smaller that day an' it just felt like his poker was bigger'n it really was."

"I know a big un when I see 'em an' when I feel 'em. An' this one's okay. It ain't nuttin' special, though." Polly drawled.

"Is you gon' he'p me with this boy s cock or ain't you?" Gretchen finally asked.

This brightened Ray Ray's outlook some. He'd begun to wonder if this was some cock measuring competition designed to make him come up short. Too, he began to wonder after Polly's intentions and her rationale for being there.

"You gon' let him put it up in you? For real?" Polly smirked.

"I will if you will," Gretchen conceded.

"You know I will. cocks don't skeer me none, white or colored."

Ray Ray's heart skipped a beat. Both?

"Well, don't let him pee in you. I want him to pee in me this time," Gretchen commented. Neither girl seemed conflicted by such bold conversation, especially insofar as Ray Ray's consent had yet to be considered.

"Girl! I keep telling you: that s not pee. Pee is yellow. Don't you know anything?" Gretchen taunted.

With that, Polly began to shed her clothing. By the time her tits popped out both Ray Ray and Gretchen were transfixed. Ray Ray had never actually seen a white woman's tits before. Polly's nipples were pink, not black like those of most black women he'd seen.

"Well?" Polly paused. "Are you gonna just stand there and stare? Take your clothes off, boy."

This broke Ray Ray's spell. He hurriedly doffed his simple cotton tunic and shorts. Presently he stood fully naked. His cock lurched upwards with each new visual exposure to Polly's nakedness.

"You, too." Polly ordered Gretchen.

Soon enough all three were ass naked.

"What now?" Gretchen asked hopefully.

Polly shook her head contemptuously after the manner of a good friend whose best friend has just asked the stupidest question ever in the history of the universe. She started to kneel before Ray Ray but quickly thought of a better opening.

"Come here, Ray Ray. get down here. On your knees."

Ray Ray complied. Polly stepped to him, leading with her vagina. Ray Ray noted that Polly's pussy wasn't nearly as hairy as other pussies he'd seen. Here she was, the eldest of the three, and her pussy looked like a youngster's, it was just now growing in. It was dotted with raven black nubs along the edges. Longer silky black hairs ran up and down the line of her slit, giving the distinct impression of an incoming cleft-beard. Moreover, Polly's pubic outline grew in the perfect shape of a heart. She bore no perimeter stragglers. Her pussy looked handcrafted, too perfect to be real. Ray Ray glanced over at Gretchen's lush auburn forest. The two triangles could not have been more differently arrayed.

"Don't be shy. Lick it." came Polly's order from above. She thrust her cleft towards his nose.

Ray Ray noted Polly's vaginal contours again, these just inches from his nose. Her abdomen was pleasingly flat. It tapered down into a luxuriant vulva that bulged slightly from Polly's profile before scooting under into her rump. He could see Polly's hipbones protruding through the roundness of her hips. Her pussy didn't resonate like that of any pussy he'd ever sniffed. It smelled tidy. Perfumed. Elegant.

Timidly, Ray Ray closed his eyes. He poked out his tongue. Polly nudged her pussy forward. She rested her clit against the tip of his tongue.

"See? He'd like us to do this to him," she said to Gretchen, who stood by, eyes wide with wonder. "But let's let him do us first. Come on over here. You'll like this. It feels good. Better'n all that dry humpin', anyway."

She began to roil her pussy slit against Ray Ray's tongue in small, jerking circlets. When the young man displayed hesitance, she gripped the back of his head and pulled his face back to her mound. She began to hump his mouth with an increasingly exaggerated vehemence, as if her clit possessed leverage, drawing her ass back slowly before firing it forward aggressively. Her vulva's five o'clock shadow scraped his chin. Gretchen, who'd yet to ever feel skin-to-skin contact against her vagina (other than her own hand), looked on with awe.

"Come on, over, Gretchen," Polly huffed. "Take your turn. I'm, I'm almost."

Gretchen didn't move. Polly seemed to be in the grip of an ague. As he licked her cunt, Ray Ray's cock lurched upward from between his kneeling thighs. Each time Polly arched her slit along the tip of his tongue Ray Ray's cock bounced comically. Gretchen suppressed a giggle at the sight.

Polly stepped back from Ray Ray. Her body spasms made her movements seem strained. Her eyes were unfocused. She trembled like an elderly matron. Her hips juked with unpredictable jags. Gretchen noticed that Polly's clitoris bounced in unison with Ray Ray's unwettened cock, all pink and jiggly.

"Okay, your, turn," Polly mumbled as wavelets of tremble encumbered her body.

Gretchen looked down at Ray Ray. He was still kneeling. The prospect of Gretchen's sex stabilized his bouncing cock some. It protruded from between his thighs with barely a wobble.

Gretchen felt her canyon aching. This was the thickness that had so roused her passions. It wasn't meant to be on her. It was meant to be in her.

She looked back to Polly. The girl was still jagging from contact with Ray Ray's tongue. Yet his cock was ten times bigger. Gretchen's pussy snapped tight at the size disparity.

With a little trepidation, Gretchen stepped up to face the kneeling black boy. Her hairy pussy was in his face, fragrant with anticipation. He ignored this, choosing to look up at her face with a glance that pleaded "Is this what you really want?"

They both knew that Gretchen's time had come. She didn't want tongue. She wanted something more. She touched his cheek with her fingertips and returned this unspoken realization with her eyes. Ray Ray lowered onto his ass and laid back on the floor.

Slowly, she knelt straddling him, carefully positioning her vagina for intrusion. Ray Ray's cock pronged straight up, aware of her descent. Gretchen held onto Ray Ray's shoulders for balance. When finally she felt his bulbous cockhead at her entrance she paused for the briefest of instants. There would be no turning back. This wasn't wrestling.

She knelt further and, as his cock peeled her open she felt the same tremors that so afflicted her friend Polly. Down, down and further down still she crouched until Ray Ray's cock filled her completely and her golden hairy pussy lips kissed his nappy pubic mound. She'd been told that this first intrusion would be painful. It was not.

It was delightful.

She withdrew slowly. Her joy at being so coupled built and doubled. She lowered herself onto him again. The feeling of sexual ecstasy quickly began to blister Gretchen into Polly's realm. She raised up and probed downward once, then twice more. Suddenly, she felt a steaming hot wetness pouring from Ray Ray. An explosion of light, heat and sound invested her entire body, propelling Gretchen into the glory of her first penile orgasm. The two conjoined lovers united with Polly in the Kingdom of Prurience. There they withstood the flashing lights, the zoom and the sway for as long at they might before collapsing to the grass beneath.

As usual, Gretchen was on top.

"Dang. That was quick," observed Polly dryly.

She watched as Ray Ray's semen drained from Gretchen's cunt, coating his balls in milky seepage. She could see his testicles seize up periodically as he pumped the remaining drippings of his seed into the big white girl.

"It don't look like I'm gon' get a turn," Polly remarked.

This challenge brought Ray Ray around. The prospect of doin' it to two white girls in

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Thu, 06 Aug 2026 20:58:00 -0600

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 2

Romping in the Glade

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Annie s new swim mate

A week later Charlie and Annie's brother Ben sat by the edge of this same pool. Both boys were naked save for their raggedy grey shorts. Both boys were muscular farm hands, heady with the physicality of youth. Ben was a shade taller than Charlie, but Charlie's shoulders were wider. Rugged forced labor had hardened the black boy and forced him into pre-mature manhood.

They were fishing. Already they'd accumulated an admirable string of specks, bream, and even a couple of smallmouth bass.

The boys lazed along in silence, barely noticing their fishing jiggers. Charlie rolled some tobacco and lit it. He took several drags, then passed the stogie to Ben, who repeated the process.

Suddenly Ben's pole jumped. He grabbed it quickly and snatched another fat speck from the water.

"Dat's a nice one," noted Charlie.

Ben grinned. "That's eight to your five. I told you I was hot today!"

Ben bent his hook out of the fish's jaws. He ran the connected string of prior captives through the new fish's gills and out its mouth. Then he tossed the string of gasping fish back into the water at their feet.

The boys sat in silence for a time. They knew each other well. They'd hunted and played together since early childhood. They'd shared any number of heaving pubic scalps. They'd also shared each other's deepest secrets.

But Charlie had one secret he hadn't shared with Ben. He didn't know how Ben would react to the knowledge that he had boned Annette, Ben's younger sister, although Ben was aware that Charlie had bedded several local white girls. Indeed, Ben had shared some of his own conquests with Charlie, and vice versa.

It was a hot Louisiana summer day, stiflingly hot. Ben leaned casually against a huge oak tree and held his fishing pole against his hip. Charlie sat closer to the pool, allowing his feet to dangle in the water. They had several cane poles propped up over various trees and rocks.

After some minutes of boredom, Ben casually unclasped his pants and pulled out his cock. He let it flop against his leg and regarded it casually. It was heavy and uncircumcised, protruding from a thick shock of red pubic hair.

Charlie watched him, suppressing a knowing smile.

The white boy began to stroke his shaft slowly. He wiped some salty sweat from his cheeks, using it for lubrication.

"Dang, it's hot today!" he observed, as his cock expanded and lengthened.

Charlie didn't respond. Instead, he unbuttoned his own pants and pulled out his own cock. He mimicked Ben's masturbatory moves. In short order both boys were spectacularly erect.

They masturbated slowly, almost as an afterthought. They still held fishing poles delicately in one hand while stroking themselves with the other. There was no embarrassment on either part. This was a regular ritual of their fishing dates. On some occasions a fish would hook itself during their masturbatory ablutions. The boys would simply pause to reel the captive in and then sit back down to continue stroking. Sometimes this ritual went on for hours.

Ben broke the silence.

"Annie tells me she did it to you the other day."

Charlie was shocked speechless.

"She said she tapped dat ass," Ben continued nonchalantly.

Charlie didn't respond, but he stopped stroking his cock. His erection began to flag.

"You better be careful. If daddy finds out, he'll have your hide."

Charlie was relieved.

"If you ain't tell him he won't find out."

Ben laughed. "If I tell him, you'll tell him that I've been tapping Annie's ass since I was twelve! He'll whip my ass, too!"

Both boys laughed. They both also knew that Ben's punishment would pale in comparison to Charlie's punishment. Ben's casualness cut the tension some. Charlie had been worried that Ben might not take the news well.

"Well, I was out here by myself 'n she jumped in ass nekkid. What wuz I 'posed to do?" Charlie explained.

"I don't blame you. That's some good pussy, ain't it?"

"An' it's deep, too!"

Both boys guffawed at this ancient sexual reference. Charlie's cock re-hardened. The boys began to stroke themselves with renewed vigor.

After a time, Charlie dropped his fishing pole, shifted his cock to his right hand and stood up. Ben followed suit. Both boys bent a little at the knees and pointed their erect cocks out over the water. They jacked off with enthusiasm now, in full competition mode. Charlie was on the brink.

"You ready?" he asked breathlessly.

"Almost, " replied Ben, "Hold on a second, "

Charlie slowed down to wait for Ben to catch up.

Suddenly, they heard a giggle coming from the bushes across the spring.

"Hey!"

More giggling and now some thrashing through the underbrush as the spies turned to race away.

Charlie and Ben launched themselves into the water while still fully erect. They left their trousers on the bank. In a flash they were pulling themselves up on the far bank, just in time to see the two spies racing for the wooded path. The boys took an angle along the stream while the spies struggled through the woods.

It was Annie and Tilly. (Tilly was Charlie's cousin)

The girls were barefoot, stumbling over rocks and fallen branches, laughing uncontrollably. When they saw that Ben and Charlie were going to cut them off, they stopped running but continued to laugh hysterically. Tilly mimicked the boys' masturbatory stance, jerking her left hand in the air like a piston. This move elicited another round of shrieking laughter from the girls. Annie fell on the ground and threw her legs in the air in delight. She pounded the ground with her fists.

"I told you they were out here pounding the pud!"

"You started laughing too soon. I wanted to see them shoot!"

Ben and Charlie were upon them now, still naked, picking their way thru the bushes.

"Who told y'all to come out here?" Ben demanded.

"Nobody told us nothing. We seen you when you snuck off!" retorted Tilly.

The boys were breathless from their pursuit. Their cocks were still thick but not fully erect.

"Look at those puny things!" laughed Tilly.

She mocked the male masturbation act again. Annie, who'd been sitting on the ground, rolled to her back again in laughter. Charlie could see she had no drawers on. Both girls wore long white cotton shifts and nothing else.

"Puny?" laughed Ben, faking outrage. "I'll show you puny!"

He charged after Tilly and caught her after a short chase. Charlie knew that Tilly wasn't trying too hard. Tilly was fast. She could smoke everybody on the farm in a footrace, present company included. She could have easily out-distanced Ben if she'd wanted.

Ben grabbed her and carried her like a sack of wheat across his waist. Tilly acted as if she was struggling to get away, but again Charlie noted that she wasn't struggling too hard. Tilly could fight, too, when it was necessary. Charlie reached down and snatched Annie up and slung her across his shoulder. She was too big to carry on his hip. Annie was still laughing. She didn't resist.

The boys carried Annie and Tilly back to the edge of the spring.

"You think it's funny to spy on people, huh? You think it's funny?"

Ben hoisted Tilly above his head and threw her into the spring. She popped up immediately. The cold water pasted her white shift against the contours of her body. Her full tits and her pubic mound were outlined perfectly.

Now Charlie handed Annie to Ben. He took her ankles while Charlie took her wrists. They swung her back and forth.

"Ah-one and ah-two and here, we, go!"

They flung Annie out into the deep water. She popped up immediately and frog-kicked her way back to the bank.

Meanwhile, Tilly emerged from the water, drenched and dripping. She moved as if to assist Annie, but the boys grabbed her as soon as Annie hit the water. Ben snatched her feet, Charlie grabbed her wrists and they launched her in a high arc out into the spring. She did a somersault and landed face first.

Seeing this, Annie backpedaled. She wanted to continue to play, but not on these uneven terms. She backstroked to the other side of the spring. Tilly followed.

Ben and Charlie dove in after them, caught them on the other side, and proceeded to try to throw the girls in again. This time Tilly fought back with some energy. She also interfered when the boys sought to gang up on Annie. The struggle devolved into a wrestling match with Ben against Annie and Charlie struggling to contain Tilly.

Predictably, as they rolled in the soft grass at the edge of the pool, both boys regained their prior erections. Charlie realized it first. Holding Tilly from behind to keep her from escaping, Charlie suddenly reached down and ripped Tilly's shift over her head. Both of them stood naked on the sward. He held her shift above his head as she jumped and yelped for its return.

Seeing this, Ben tried to perform the same maneuver on Annie. She fought gamely to retain her garment. In the end, her shift ripped partially and Annie gave it up to keep it from ripping entirely.

Now the four of them stood naked on the bank.

"Gimme back my shift, Charlie," said Tilly.

Charlie grinned.

"Gimme some punani and I'll give it back to you."

Both Ben and Annie laughed. Ben chimed in.

"Yeh, give us some pussy. You owe it to us for spying on us."

"I ain't giving y'all shit. 'N neither is Annie," sniffed Tilly.

"Then walk yo' ass back to de house ass nekkid!" laughed Charlie.

This response created another struggle as the girls renewed their efforts to regain their clothing. The boys played keep away, ducking and dodging the girls' retrieval efforts.

Tilly pulled Annie aside and whispered in her ear. Afterwards, the girls made one last halfhearted effort to get their clothes. Then they bolted over to the fishing poles and grabbed the boys' trousers.

"That's okay," said Annie. "We'll get home in these!"

Ben and Charlie saw that they'd been duped. They advanced on the girls. Tilly and Annie stood their ground. Both girls squatted over the pants.

"You come one step closer and I'm peeing on these pants," threatened Annie.

Both girls giggled. They had the upper hand.

Or so they thought.

The boys charged them. Before long all four teenagers were again swimming across the pool, garments in hand. They obtained the far shore and erupted again into another splash war and a water-wrestling match. Finally, the four of them emerged from the pool exhausted and tousled. They pushed each other to the ground and lay there, breathing heavily.

After some minutes, Ben hitched himself up with a smile.

"So. How about that pussy?"

Both girls were lying naked on the grass with their legs partially open.

"Seems to me like the two of you got better punani in yo' palms than we got between our legs." observed Tilly dryly. Both girls broke up laughing.

"Yeh!" Annie interrupted. "If you let us watch you jack it up right here, right now, you can get some pussy. But you gotta get it hard in 20 seconds. Right, Tilly?"

"Right," said Tilly.

"You mean you'll give us some pussy right here, right now if we can get it up in 20 seconds?"

"Seventeen seconds, now," laughed Tilly.

Ben and Charlie began to stroke themselves furiously as the girls watched in fascination.

All too soon, Tilly yelled, "Times up!"

But before they could get up and run again the boys grabbed them. Another wrestling match ensued.

This time, however, the girls took pity on the boys. As they rolled along the grassy bank, they pressed they furry mounds against the boys' semi-erect cocks to help them become fully hard.

Then, almost as if they'd planned it, both girls abandoned their wrestling postures. Both girls rolled to their backs and raised their knees so that their pussies were open.

Tilly looked at Charlie, whom she'd wrestled into a position astride her. The base of his cock pressed against her twat. Its shrouded helmet sprang up above her navel.

"That's not it," she teased.

Charlie withdrew, fully expecting her to clamp her legs together and roll away. She did not. Charlie pointed his cock into the pinkness between the black, springy hairs of her labia and lunged into her punani mound with one stroke. Tilly sighed.

Ben and Annie watched the two blacks with interest. They looked at each other.

"Well?" said Annie.

Ben rose up off her body. Annie reached down and gave his cock a couple of sensual masturbatory tugs. Then she arched her pussy up to receive him. As she felt him broach the entrance to her pussy, she sucked his cock expertly inside. She knew his cock well.

The two girls opened their thighs widely. They were close enough so that their toes touched. Meanwhile, Ben and Charlie were working it out inside their pussies. The boys grinned at each other as they powered strokes inside feminine warmth. Unlike the slow, almost tender techniques they used when having sex alone, this public sex was quick, almost violent. The boys synched up, thrusting and withdrawing in rhythm. They accentuated each thrust with an emphatic "Ha!"

They were showing off.

The girls didn't complain. They arched up on their shoulder blades to receive the thrusts, hips clear of the ground. They grunted gutturally as the boys smashed into their cunts. Tilly closed her eyes, groaning in delight as Charlie pounded her. But Annie liked to watch a cock moving inside her. She watched Ben's urgent thrusting down the crest of her torso. Watching her labia ebb, widen and strain accentuated her arousal.

After some minutes of this, Ben reached over and tapped Charlie on the shoulder.

"Hey, buddy. You thinking what I'm thinking?"

Ben had never fucked Tilly. She was one of the few black girls in the neighborhood that he hadn't fucked. He wanted to give her a try.

Tilly was almost ready to come. She wasn't ready for Charlie to withdraw. In another twenty seconds or so she would be there.

Charlie pulled out.

"Oh Charlie! What are you doing!"

Tilly's eyes had been closed. She didn't realize that the boys were going to swap.

So when she looked up from her erotic haze and saw the white boy standing over her with an erect cock and a lustful glare, her first thought was "What is this?"

Her second thought was "Dang! His cock is thick!"

Ben wasted no time in slipping his purple cock tip into Tilly's open pink cooze. Ben scooped her head into the crook of his elbow and began to pummel her punani enthusiastically. He already knew Annie's pussy well, so he was nowhere near climax when he mounted Tilly.

Tilly's punani was new punani. Her scent and the curvature of her vagina were new sensations for him. Ben quickly reached Tilly's level of arousal.

Unlike Charlie, Ben could fit his entire cock into Tilly. When he finished each stroke he could grind his public mound against her engorged clit. Tilly's eyes widened as she felt Ben's kinky pubic hair stimulating her small, erect sex organ. With Charlie, she had to stretch to rub her clit against his shaft as he moved in and out. Charlie's cock was so long he could never put pubic pressure on her clit. But with Ben, she got to ride his shaft and got a good pubic grind in, too. The grind was good! Plus, Ben's cock was a "fattie". It was thick enough to make her feel "full".

After a few minutes of standard in and out, missionary position sex, Tilly grabbed Ben's buns. She held him tightly inside her so that her clit pressed tightly against his pubic mound. She rotated her punani obscenely and rippled her twat muscles to suck at his cock. She arched her clit to receive stimulation from his pubic hair and pressure from his pubic mound.

Ben erupted inside her. Tilly literally screamed in ecstasy as she felt him spurt and quake deep in her hole. She convulsed in orgasmic delight. She intertwined her ankles with his to stretch his body as if impaled on a torture rack. Ben pumped blob after blob of hot semen into her.

As they skittered down from this shattering orgasm, Ben pulled his now semi-erect member from between her legs and moved it up to her mouth. Tilly obediently licked and sucked jizz from his shaft and testicles. Amazingly, Ben had enough strength to manage a final weak spurt of cum. It hit Tilly in the eyebrow.

Slowly Ben and Tilly became more aware of their surroundings. They heard a rhythmic slapping and looked over to see Charlie mounted over Annie from the rear. The two teens were standing up. Annie bent forward a little to grasp a tree stump. Charlie held her by the waist and was driving long, deep strokes into her pink hole from behind. The rhythmic slapping was the sound of his balls smacking against Annie's sticky vulva. Her eyes were closed. Annie's whole body was tense. Clearly, she was on the verge of climax.

Tilly was fascinated. She'd been fucked from behind, but she'd never seen it done. She'd also never seen a black man fuck a white woman before. She noticed that Ben seemed fascinated by this coupling, too.

Tilly reached down and wiped a large blob of Ben's semen from her inner thigh. She drew it up to her nose and smelled it discreetly. She tasted it. It tasted like paste. Ben's smell was unique. He smelled like spring water, sweat, wet hair and white man. She was well familiar with the odor.

Ben was still lying on his side in the grass with his cock before her. She took it into her mouth again to try to suck the last vestiges of cum from his member. She didn't realize how powerful the sound of mating couples could be. Ben's cock, limp just seconds before, began to fill and thicken at the sound of his sister's mating cries.

Annie came. She crooned the arrival her climax with a series of screeching "Ohs!" as she arched her ass up and down on Charlie's thrusting cock. Tilly watched this with interest as Ben's member hardened again in her mouth. Charlie wasn't ready to come, she could tell. Charlie's nostrils always started flaring uncontrollably when he was ready to come. His muscles convulsed and quivered. It was clear that Charlie was in control of Annie's pussy. At least, he was in control right now.

Annie continued to coo and shiver as she loudly announced her orgasm. Her body convulsed rhythmically and involuntarily. She drew breath in staggering gasps. Charlie continued to churn inside her. He tried to time his pelvic assault with her orgasmic convulsions.

As the seconds dragged on, however, Annie's muscular spasms slackened some. The interval between her moans and her contractions eased. Charlie was still fully erect, though. He pulled his cock from between her thighs, noting the angry red coloration of her scorched labia. Charlie gently pushed Annie to her knees. Annie looked at her brother, but he wasn't paying attention. With some trepidation, she took Charlie's massive pole in her mouth and began to suck. Annie immediately noted his acrid sexual odor in her nostrils. Charlie's cock not only smelled like black cock, but it was coated in her own pussy juice and crested with the piquant smell of her ass. Charlie's cock was funky.

Charlie held his cock by its base with one hand. He gripped the back of Annie's head with the other and encouraged her to swallow more and more of his cock. Annie seemed reticent. She still wondered how her brother would react to the sight of her kneeling before a black boy.

"That ain't how you suck no cock! Let me show you how to suck a cock, Annie!" exclaimed Tilly.

She released Ben's cock and hopped up happily. Annie was amazed and a little chagrined at her effrontery. She could suck a cock with the best of them! Still, Annie moved aside and allowed Tilly to take Charlie's cock in her mouth. Instead of dropping to her knees, Tilly bent at the waist to suck Charlie's cock. She gripped his hips to steady herself

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Wed, 05 Aug 2026 20:57:00 -0600

The Antebellum Pussie Possie: Part 1

Southern Interracial Trysts on the plantation.

By Bardot1990. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Annie s new swim mate

Annette peered cautiously thru the bushes. The young blonde paused, carefully placing each step. She was barefoot and she didn't want to roust any critters. Though she knew this path well it always paid to be watchful.

She heard a splash nearby and knew it for what it was. It was Charlie, her brother's black friend and fishing partner. He was swimming alone in the pool. She steeled her nerves to set herself. This is it. One last look up the trail,

The black boy swam joyously in the spring. He was a slave. He'd sneaked away from the house, as was his custom, on the premise of going to chop some wood. Then he'd made a beeline for his favorite water hole and taken an hour for himself.

He heard Annette's song before she came around the bend in the creek, just as she'd planned.

Dressed only in a white shift that came down to her knees, Annette knew what she would find at the spring: ripples. Charlie was gone like a ghost. He couldn't afford to be caught swimming at midday on a workday.

But Annette knew where he was. She'd spied on him for weeks. She'd watched his ablutions from a hidden vantage point, watched the clear water cascading over his muscular frame as he swam. She'd watched him step naked from the pool, marveling at the size and girth of his cock, even in cold water. She knew that towards the end of his hour he would step out of the pool, have a leisurely smoke and then slowly masturbate, pumping himself faster and faster by degrees until he reached climax. At the moment of release he would stand up and see how far his ejaculate would fly. On good days he could get a 5-foot pop.

Occasionally her brother Ben would meet Charlie at the pool. The two boys were the same age and had grown up together. And while Charlie was technically Ben's slave, the boys were good friends. On several occasions Annette had spied them masturbating for distance and laughed about it afterwards. Charlie invariably won, but not by much. Ben had an admirable cock of his own.

Now Annette feigned caution as she stepped gingerly up to the pool. She knew Charlie could see her. She wanted him to think she sought solitude. She looked back up the trail to see if anyone was coming (though she knew no one was). She craned her neck to peer into each crevice and cranny of the woods surrounding the pool.

Satisfied that no one was around, Annette shed her shift and stood naked on the bank. She folded her shift smartly and laid it neatly under a tree. Then she stood up and stretched like a great jungle cat. She preened on her toes and bowed her legs like a ballerina. Her pendulous tits swayed with her movements, making her seem unsteady. But she knew what she was doing. She cupped both tits and turned them upwards toward her face. The pink nipples were perfectly shaped. She felt a tingle of delight and a deep warmth in her groin. Now she moved her right hand down to her mound of silky blonde pubic hair to caress her clitoris ever so gently. She slid the length of her middle finger over that sensitive member. She felt it spring to life under her touch. It protruded from her pubic mound like a small, budding cock.

Partially aroused, Annette stepped into the spring. The cold-water shock cooled her ardor some. She waded out until the water reached her hips. Then she struck out gamely into a standard stroke. She swam completely across the clear pool, stood up and swam back.

She knew that Charlie was underwater somewhere, sucking on a reed for oxygen. She knew the boys' tricks. Annette had always been Ben's annoying younger sister, prying into the their antics, tattle taling and trying to get their attention. Now she'd grown into a voluptuous young woman. She wanted a different type of attention.

Annette knew this spring well. She'd grown up here. It wasn't hard for her to spot Charlie's air reed or the dark spot beneath the clear water where none ought be. She struck out across the pool again, this time moving in Charlie's direction. She crossed the deep channel and stood up about ten feet from Charlie's hiding spot. She stood up on the gravelly bottom of the pool so that her tits and part of her pubic mound were exposed. Then she threw her head back and wringed the water out of her hair like a mop.

Charlie stood up.

Instantly, Annette's hands flew up to cover her tits and her groin, after the Aphrodite fashion.

"What are you doing here, Charlie!" she declared disingenuously.

The boy laughed. "That ain't the question, Miss Annette. What are you doing here, runnin' 'round with your cooch are all out? I'm gon' tell Ben."

"Oh you didn't see that! You're not supposed to see that!" And she splashed away back across the pool.

Charlie took off after her. When they reached the shallows again both teenagers stood up and began splashing each other like children. Charlie used both hands, but Annette still feigned modesty. She splashed with one hand while covering her tits with the other.

Finally, she shrieked, "You win! You win!" Then she hunkered down on her haunches so that the water reached her neck and covered the rest of her body in a thin veil of liquid crystal. Charlie stood over her smiling widely. At nineteen, he was only a year older than Annette. They'd grown up together, albeit on different sides of the nineteenth century social divide. This was not their first splash fight at this spring.

"If you tell about seein' my cooch, I'll tell about you being here. You're supposed to be off chopping wood," Annie teased.

"You won't tell," Charlie retorted confidently.

"Yes, I will. I ain't a-skeered of you, Charlie."

She turned from him and swam away leisurely. Charlie followed her, grabbed her by the foot, and threw her over so that she did a full somersault in the water.

"Hey!" she said.

This move resulted in another splash war, this one longer than the first.

"Cut it out, Charlie. I ain't playin' wit' you! Cut it out!"

She swam away again. This time she arched her ass out of the water so that Charlie could see the full cut of her vulva.

When she surfaced a few feet away, Charlie said, "I seen your cooch again."

Annette replied flippantly: "So? You wouldn't know what to do with it if you had it. I seen your peter rabbit a bunch of times. I seen you out here whackin' your pecker. You and Ben, both!"

She laughed girlishly.

Charlie charged after her. She shrieked and tried to swim away, but Charlie was faster. He grabbed her by the foot again, but this time he drew her to him. He grabbed her around the waist with his right arm and controlled her left wrist with his left hand.

"What did you say? What did you say?"

He wasn't hurting her. She laughed.

"I said I see'd you whacking your pecker. This thing."

Annie reached back and grabbed him by the base of his cock. She felt it flop against her forearm. She was again amazed at its heft and girth. At her touch it began to lengthen and harden up the line of her wrist.

Charlie was shocked. This was little Annette, Ben's baby sister, a white girl no less, standing here holding his cock. Charlie released his grip on Annette's waist. Annie didn't release his cock in turn. She turned to look him in his eyes.

"I seen you do it. Like this."

She gripped his nuts with her other hand and stroked him fully erect in a matter of seconds. She pulled his bountiful foreskin back and forth across the rounded head of his cock as she had seen him do, using quick, back and forth jerks of her wrist.

The effect was spectacular. Charlie's member sprang upward and outward, a full 12 inches from his kinky pubic mound. The angular ridges of Charlie's lithe, muscular abdomen tightened and flexed as blood rushed into his cock.

When he was fully aroused, Annette said casually, "But, like I said, you wouldn't know what to do with it."

She swam away from him again.

Charlie sprang after her, this time with some difficulty. His erect cock swung back and forth comically, making his movements seem strained and awkward.

Annette allowed herself to be caught just as she was entering the deep water. She arched her behind out of the water again so that Charlie could get a closer view of her hairy labia and the golden pink cleft in between. Charlie grabbed both her ankles and drew her back towards him in the shallow water, parting her legs as she came. Annette looked over her shoulder at him with feigned surprise. She fanned her arms like paddles in order to stay afloat.

When she didn't fight, Charlie drew her back closer and closer until his erect cock was touching her cunny. He pulled her gently closer, attempting to gauge her interest in penetration. His cock slid up between her cheeks and bounced off her apple-shaped buttocks.

Annette looked over her shoulder and giggled.

"I told you that you wouldn't know what to do with it," she mocked. She wiggled away.

Charlie waded after her, caught her and tried the same maneuver. Same result. Annette taunted him giddily. Again, she arched her ass out of the water to show him the cut of her cunny, but this time she rotated her behind sensuously like a bee, to tease him.

Charlie wasn't any stranger to women. Still in his teens, Charlie hadn't been a virgin since the age of 11. A number of grown women had noted his fine features, rangy musculature, clear skin and the bulge in his trousers. This young white girl was taunting him. It was maddening.

Charlie waded after Annette again. This time he grabbed her by the hips and arched her ass out of the water so that her vagina was again exposed. She didn't fight him. With her ass already up in the air, Annette leaned forward and parted her legs a bit to give him a better view.

This time Charlie slid his cock downward between her ass cheeks until his straining member was positioned at the opening to Annette's twat. Using his thumb as a guide, Charlie pressed her labia apart. His cock slid easily up into her warm cunny. The silky blonde pubic hairs tickled him deliciously as they followed his shaft into her golden-pink slit.

Annette's eyes widened in shock as she felt Charlie's heavy cock moving deeper into her cooze. She stood on her tiptoes to further accommodate him. Four inches deep. Six inches. Nine.

At ten inches Annette felt full. She felt his thick helmet pressing firmly against her cervix, felt her labia straining wide to engulf more of his massive cock.

Standing behind her, Charlie watched Annette's cunny tremble under the heft of his tremendous cock. Her cunny lips jerked and clenched involuntarily. She drew breath in gasps, as if being choked.

Charlie held her in place with his cock as deep as it would go. When Annette tried to initiate a natural humping action Charlie held her tighter. He refused to start thrusting into her Instead, he contracted his pelvic muscles to pulse his cock rhythmically, all the while holding it tightly jammed against the back of her cunny.

After a few moments of this sort of teasing, Charlie reached his hand around from behind to caress her vulva. He stroked her clitoris roughly with his middle finger. Annette slapped his hand away. She knew how to masturbate a good clit better than he. She began to stroke her own clitoris, seeking to elicit friction by pressing it against Charlie's shaft.

They stood there connected at the genitals for several moments without moving. Both teens were shocked that they were actually 'doing it'.

Finally, Charlie reached up to cup both her tits with his hands. He withdrew slowly until he was halfway out of her cunny, then powered his cock back into her hole with a jackhammer thrust. Annette gasped. Charlie repeated the move. Each time he withdrew a little further. Each time his return thrust was a little harder and a little faster. Slow out. Fast in. Annette picked up the rhythm. Charlie watched from the rear mount position as his powerful cock cruised in and out of Annette's cunny. He could see her labia expand and contract with each thrust. He saw his withdrawals pull her hairy mound further and further from its position of safety between her legs, saw it quiver in anticipation of his next thrust, heard the spring water splashing rhythmically in concert with his insistent insertions.

Charlie arched his back for maximum effect. He pulled his cock almost completely out of her cunny and fired back in wantonly with the return stroke.

Annette loved it.

The two teens strained against each other like this for five long, agonizing minutes. Charlie massaged her tits furiously while driving into her. The cold water splashed upward to provide a sparkling dichotomy to their heated lust.

After a time Annette could feel Charlie's breathing become more strained, fervent. His moans became prolonged, with a deeper timbre. She knew what that meant. Annette pushed him delicately in the chest. It was a declination. She tried to arch her cunny off his straining cock. Charlie didn't take the hint. He was insistent.

"Charlie, stop it! You can't come inside me!"

She gave a little hop, releasing his lever from her cunny. Charlie still gripped her by the tits. Though she hadn't climaxed, she pushed away from his embrace.

"What's the matter?" he asked breathlessly.

"You know what's the matter. You can't come inside me. I'll get in trouble. You ll get in trouble. How would I look with a mix-race pickanninny?"

"You might not get big. Come on, Annie, lets finish," Charlie whimpered breathlessly.

"How do you know?" she asked.

His cock was still massively erect. It stood between them like a wild thing, seeking the warmth between her legs. There was no doubt that Annette wanted to finish, too. She was almost there. She knew that her words made sense. A white girl pregnant with a black child in Louisiana didn't have any future. But at least she'd be alive. Charlie would be killed. She didn't want that.

Annette waded out of the water. She turned to face Charlie from the grassy bank.

"You know you're not supposed to be touching a white girl anyway" she chided him.

But there wasn't any conviction in her words. His hugely engorged organ was still straining between them. Too, their sex had been better than she'd expected. She really wanted to climax with his cock inside her. Annie's own extraordinarily sized clitoris poked visibly from beneath its sheath, indicating the depth of her arousal.

Annette sat down next to her shift as Charlie stepped from the spring. She regarded him with a twinge of regret.

"Look Charlie, if I show you something you can't tell anybody, okay?"

Charlie was willing to try anything. She called him over. When he was standing over her, she gently cupped his balls with her fingertips. Then she guided his cock into her mouth. She circumlocuted his cock with her tongue, paying special attention to the sensitive nerves on the underside of his pudenda. Then she began to gently suck him, bobbing her head up and down. She pulled her blonde tresses back so that Charlie might watch her efforts more clearly. She gazed up into his eyes confidently.

In less than a minute, Charlie erupted in her mouth.

Annette sucked down as much cum as she could as quickly as she could. She didn't want Charlie to lose his tumescence.

When she felt she'd drawn most of his load, Annette reached over and spread her shift across the grass. She lay back on it, then raised and opened her legs.

"Put it in, Charlie. Put it in before it gets soft."

Charlie willingly obliged. Her cunny was still wet. He knelt between her legs and placed the purpled head of his partially engorged cock against her clit. He rubbed the sensitive underside over and around her smaller sex organ. Annette moaned in anticipation. She endured as much of this teasing as she could. Finally she reached down to pry his hand from his cock. She gripped his cock resolutely and pointed it into her own wet, turgid flesh. She watched as his black cock disappeared into her pink cunny.

Charlie mounted her in the dominant missionary position with his arms supporting his upper body from the grass. He began to pound her with quick strokes, trying to regain his full erection. It didn't take long. Annette was able to engulf his recently milked cock, but as he regained his power she was able to take less and less of him. Having climaxed a short time before, Charlie's cock was less sensitive, too. He began to punish her cunny with long, scimitar strokes.

This is what Annette wanted all along. Doggie style, Annette's clit didn't get the attention it needed. But with Charlie arching into her from above she was able to ride the crest of his shaft as it slammed in and out of her sticky cunny.

This was heaven. Oh, it was absolute heaven.

Annie arched up on her shoulder blades to receive his strokes. She clinched her cunny lips together to provide him with maximum friction each time he withdrew. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead and upper lip as she fought to temper her own orgasm.

They assaulted each other in this manner for several minutes. Charlie caught Annette's lambent gaze and locked her eyes with his as he probed every inch of her slippery, pink cunny. He felt the firm but smooth, bumpy ridges in her deep vagina as he slid back and forth, felt her warm cunny walls caressing and tugging at his thick foreskin, laving him with her naturally aromatic lubricants.

Annette was amazed at the wealth of sensations she elicited from the feel of Charlie's shaggy foreskin moving inside her. His cock was thick enough, but his rugged foreskin provided her with enormous pleasure. It was pliable and rangy and it added indescribably rich friction to her inner cunny walls. She concentrated on sucking at it with her powerful vaginal muscles. Each time she contracted her cunny, both of them moaned in delight.

Now fully erect, two inches of Charlie's massive member still stood out from Annette's cunny. Try as she might, she couldn't get his whole cock inside her.

"She took the ten but left the two."

From her supine position beneath, she looked down between her tits to watch as Charlie arched and preened inside her. His cock looked like a black lever with thick veins encircling his shaft in bold relief. She watched her golden mound expand and rotate to accommodate his surging thrusts.

"God, it's so big!" she thought. "If he stands up, I think he can support my whole body!"

But Charlie wasn't thinking about standing up. He manipulated Annette's knees up until they brushed against her tits. Then he cupped Annette's head in the crook of his elbow and jammed his tongue in her ear. His tongue was hot and rough. Charlie tugged at Annette's earlobes with his teeth while he slowly ground his cock in and out of her cunny. The sensation was ethereal.

Annette whispered harshly, "Fuck me! Oh fuck me its so good! Go deep deep deep deeper! Oh that s it! Fuck Me!"

Her visceral sexual comments transmuted, by degrees, into a long, guttural groan.

She rotated her hips obscenely, ever faster, causing his massive organ to plumb every crevice of her moistened slit. She would do a triple rotation, a tight muscular contraction and then four or five arching hits so that Charlie punished her cervix with his long, deep thrusts.

The two teens began to sweat salty rivulets.

Finally Annette could take it no longer. She signaled the onset of her climax with a series of high-pitched "Ohs!"

Then she rolled over into a position astride Charlie. His cock popped out because of her haste, but only for a second. Annette grabbed his cock roughly, positioned it again at her opening, and slammed down on it as far as it would go. She grinded her clitoris as best she could against his kinky pubic mound. The sensation drove her into paroxysms of pleasure. Her whole body tightened up like a rubber band, then exploded in a series of involuntary jerks, accompanied by her deeply sexual moans. It was hot outside. As her orgasm overcame her, the two were suddenly engulfed in the pungent odor of their coupling.

Annette skittered down from her crashing climax, only to realize that Charlie was still fully erect inside her. He

Marooned, With Daisy

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Tue, 04 Aug 2026 11:42:00 -0600

Young Daisy is stranded on an island with five men.

Based on a post by Elsie Thompson. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First Time.

The Cessna 1 80 came down hard, somewhere on the Polynesian waters; the waves causing it to buck and pitch. The landing might have been successful had not a pontoon brushed against an unseen outcrop of coral just below the water's surface. The airplane lurched onto its side, perching on the coral and rocking unsteadily.

"We have to get out of here now," shouted the pilot, whose name was Gaston, as he attempted to open the door. One of the passengers helped him. The pilot climbed out of the leaning aircraft and reached down into the cockpit and helped Daisy first and then each of the four male passengers climb out. "Jump into the water," he said. "The plane is going to tip." Daisy and the men jumped clear of the aircraft into the deep water surrounding the coral head. The pilot was the last to jump and when he did, the airplane tumbled over, ending upside down in the water and slowly sinking until only one wingtip was exposed.

"Can everyone swim?" asked Gaston of his five passengers floating in the water. After a chorus of affirmatives, he turned around to survey the nearby island. "The beach is 200 meters away. Can you make it? Kick off your shoes. And maybe your clothes."

The six people began to swim, shedding water-logged clothing and shoes as the difficulty of making progress in the heavy swells became apparent. Daisy was a strong swimmer. She suppressed a feeling of panic but remained close to the group to ensure that nobody needed help. When she made it to the beach all the men were there, lying exhausted on the sand. She made a point of walking out of the water onto the sand, but she was breathing hard.

One of the men sat up, looked at Gaston and said sarcastically, "Nice job, We get a bonus today. A visit to an island not on our itinerary." He extended his hand to Daisy who was standing beside him. "Hi. I'm Ben."

She took his hand. "I'm Daisy." She was suddenly conscious that she was wearing only a stretch bra and panties and they were wet and transparent, leaving little to the imagination.

"I'm thirsty," said another man, getting to his feet. He looked at Daisy and they shook hands. "I'm Sam. Do you suppose there's any water on this island?"

"That could be a problem," she answered. She turned to Gaston who was sitting on the sand. "How long are we going to be here?"

"I don't know. We're not on the usual flight paths." He spoke English with a French accent.

"They'll look for us when we don't arrive. Won't they?"

"Maybe."

"Maybe?" Sam interjected incredulously. "Surely they will. You filed a flight plan? Didn't you?"

"No."

"You didn't? You fucking idiot. Nobody knows about this flight?"

"Nobody."

"Why? Are you a drug smuggler earning a little extra money taking on passengers?"

"I didn't file a flight plan. Leave it at that."

A balding Douglas got up from the sand, and stood nose to nose with the pilot. "Do you mean that nobody knows where we are? We could be here for months!" He extended a hand to Daisy. "I'm Douglas. Pleased to make your acquaintance. Even in these circumstances." He smiled. Daisy took his hand. He sounded like he was English.

The fourth of the passengers stood up and shook hands with Daisy. He was youthful, handsome, long-haired and about nineteen years old, her age, and his name was Kevin. He spoke with an American accent. "Ben, Sam, Douglas, Kevin, and the pilot, Gaston." She reviewed the names in her head.

All four male passengers and Daisy were now standing in a circle, the men shouting at the pilot, Gaston, who responded with a Gallic shrug.

Ben sat down on the sand. "We need to find some water." He was handsome and in his mid-thirties.

"Let's move into the shade and see if we can figure this out," said Douglas, the eldest of the group. He had the air, even clothed only in underpants, of prosperity and leadership. A grove of coconut palms was only a few yards away and the group moved into their shade. Gnats swarmed around their heads.

"Water is the first problem."

"There's lots of coconuts. How much water is in a coconut?" asked Sam.

"A cup or two," said Daisy. "If the coconut is green."

"How do you know that?" Douglas asked Daisy.

"I was born in Tahiti. I'm half-Polynesian. But I've lived in the United States since I was 10 years old." The men all appraised her. She was of average stature with long, thick black hair that spilled down over her shoulders reaching almost to her bra. The dark of her nipples and pubic hair showed through her bra and panties. Her breasts were small. Her skin was a light brown color and uniform from head to toe. She had a few freckles on her nose, her teeth were sparkling white, and her face had a permanent smile framed by thick lips. She was a pretty girl with a touch of the exotic.

"It's going to take a lot of fucking coconuts to keep us alive," said Sam. "I don't suppose there's any chance there are people on this island."

"There used to be. Pearl fishermen may come here occasionally," said Gaston.

"Bugger," said Sam. He sounded like an Australian and had the solid thick build of a rugby player. He had a big smile and an ugly face.

"Let's focus on the priorities," said Douglas. He was standing. The others were sitting on the sand or on the trunk of a fallen coconut tree. "Does anybody have any idea about how to find fresh water?"

Gaston spoke up. "There's fresh water a few feet below the surface as you move away from the beach. The islanders dig shallow wells. Maybe we can find an old one." Gaston had the seedy, debauched look of a long-time islander, probably one who had fled France to avoid some unpleasantness, probably one who drank more than he should have. Unlike the others he had kept his flowered shirt on while swimming to the beach.

"Why don't you and I go look for one? How big is this island? Do you know?"

"Maybe five kilometers long and half a kilometer wide. I fly this way occasionally."

"Can we salvage anything from the plane?" asked Ben.

"Maybe, but the water's too rough to swim out there now. Any divers here?" Douglas asked.

"I've done a little," said Sam. "Tough job getting to the plane."

"Maybe when it quiets down you can find a coconut log and float out there and see if you can salvage something." He turned to Daisy. "I saw that you're a strong swimmer. Maybe you can help?"

Sam responded. "Fuck yeah, Daisy. Maybe we can find Gaston's dope. Get high. And then die. No water. No food."

Daisy looked apprehensively at Sam. His cock was sticking out of the fly of his boxer shorts. She turned away from the sight. "I'll be glad to help," she said. He looked down and shoved his cock back under cover.

Two hours later, Daisy was gathering coconuts and Ben, who was British, and Kevin, the American, were cracking them open and drinking coconut milk when Douglas and Gaston returned. "Gaston found an old well," Douglas announced. "The water is brackish, but drinkable. We also found plantains and taro and a plantation of breadfruit trees, so we won't starve either." They all clapped enthusiastically. "But," he added, "We need to find a way to cook. Who knows how to make fire?"

After a long pause, Kevin raised his hand. "I was a boy scout. I know the theory, although I've never made a fire. But I'll try."

"We need to catch fish also. How are we going to do that?"

That was Ben asking. Daisy looked at him. "Ben, your leg is bleeding. What happened?"

Ben looked down at his calf. "I scraped it on the coral when we getting out of the plane. It's a minor wound."

"There's no such thing as a minor coral wound. They get infected and take forever to heal. We need to treat it."

"You know this?"

"Yes, I'm a nurse. Well, almost a nurse. I learned about coral cuts from my mother. Her name was Taina. Gardenia flower."

"We have no medicine."

"Let's wash it out with sea water. And then we'll bandage it to protect the wound from gnats and flies and sand."

"What do we use for a bandage?" Ben asked.

She looked around. "We could tear up Gaston's shirt."

Douglas interjected, "No, let's save the shirt. It's our best piece of cloth. Use somebody's underwear." He looked around. "All right, mine." He stripped off his boxer shorts and tossed them to Daisy. "I think we're going to get used to seeing each other naked. Might as well start now."

"Well, mate," said Sam. "I'll join you and preserve my underwear for better uses than covering up my tally whacker." With that he pulled off his boxer shorts and hung them on a nearby bush.

"Let's all go commando. Except for you, Daisy," said Kevin.

Daisy shrugged. "I'm not special. There's latex in my bra. It might be useful for something." She unhooked the catch, pulled the straps over her shoulders, and put it on the bush along with the men's underwear. Then, she pulled off her panties and added them to the bush. The men all watched her. "Now, Ben, let's tend to that leg," As she and Ben walked to the edge of the lagoon, she added, "Fucking gnats," swishing them away from her naked body with her hand.

Sunken Treasure.

The next morning the sea was calm. Sam and Daisy, the best swimmers, planned to go to the submerged airplane and salvage what they could. The found a coconut log on the shore, put it in the water, and pushing it in front of them swam to where the airplane was stuck on the coral rock. Looking back Daisy thought to herself, "We're a long way from land."

Sam kept up a steady stream of good-natured profanities as they hung onto the log. "Fucking log, fucking ocean!"

When they reached the coral rock they pulled the log onto it. They walked gingerly on the rock which was sharp and hurt their bare feet. At high tide the rock was under water. Sam was staring down through the water at the airplane, clearly visible in the clear water, his bare, white bottom shining in the sunshine. "Well, the door is only five feet under water. I'll go down first and see what I can find."

Daisy looked at the submerged airplane. It was caught on the coral rock. Below and beyond were the deep blue depths of the Pacific Ocean. She shivered and felt a tingle of fear run up her spine.

Sam jumped into the water, pointed his head downward, and paddled to the closed door of the Cessna. He tugged on the door and managed to open it. He let loose of the door and it closed. His breath exhausted, he came back to the surface. "I'm going to open the door and go inside the cockpit. I need you to come down in one minute to open the door because I'm not sure I can open it from inside. Understand?"

"I understand."

Sam took a deep breath and dove into the water. He pulled the door of the plane open and glided inside the cockpit. The door slammed shut behind him. Daisy counted to sixty and then slipped into the deep water, breast-stroking downward to the handle of the door and pulling it open. Sam came out of the cabin in a rush and rose to the surface, his two hands full.

She followed him to the surface. He climbed up on the coral rock and gave her a hand to climb on after him. "Look what I found," he said excitedly, trying to catch his breath. "Tools." He unrolled a cloth pouch and within was a collection of wrenches and screwdrivers. And a knife!

"And look at this." He held up a small backpack. "A parachute under the pilot's seat. That fucking Gaston had a parachute for himself. And none for his passengers. It will be useful as rope and cloth. We can make you some knickers."

Daisy laughed. "There are better uses for the cloth than knickers." Despite herself she glanced downward at Sam's pubic area. He had a large, long cock and pendulous testicles. He wasn't circumcised.

"You couldn't resist a look, could you?"

She was embarrassed and giggled. "My turn," she said. "Same routine. Come down and open the door for me in a minute." She jumped into the water and paddled downward, pulled the door open with some effort, and glided inside the cabin. It was claustrophobic. She fought back fear as she poked her hands around the seats in the cabin.

The airplane shuddered and tilted more onto its side. "Oh, no," she thought. "I have to get out of here."

Through the windo

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Mon, 03 Aug 2026 20:28:00 -0600

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 2

Hot Chocolate and homemade cookies.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First time.

The afternoon and early evening hours dragged on uneventfully. I had bathed (again), and put on a dark wool shirt and faded jeans. While the snow continued falling, I snacked on cookies and absentmindedly tried to watch part of a football game. Flipping off the TV, I tried surfing some porn, but the flavor of mint chocolate cookies drew my thoughts back to the taste of a luscious young Girl Scout Leader's lips and the feeling of a tight pussy enveloping my cock.

I suppose I ate too many cookies, so my supper was just a hurried snack of thrown-together leftovers. About 6 o'clock, I cleaned up the kitchen and then went to the living room to stir up the embers in the fireplace. I threw a few logs in and soon had a cozy warm fire, heating and lighting the room.

Curiosity led me to flip on the front porch light and take a look at the weather through the front door's ice-covered windowpane. Huge flakes of fluffy snow were falling like windswept feathers from the darkened sky. Several inches were already covering the ground.

Suddenly, my peering eyes caught a glimpse of a hat and coat-covered figure trudging through the snow on a heading straight towards my door. The short stature of the struggling person made my heart leap with hopeful anticipation. If my instincts were right, my young Scout Leader lover was returning like a thief to the scene of an afternoon crime.

When I cracked the door open, the snow-covered apparition rushed inside and headed straight for the warmth of the fire. Throwing a backpack in a chair, my visitor removed gloves and then snatched off a knitted woolen hat and a long scarf.

A fly-away mop of curly brunette hair confirmed my suspicions that my Little Debbie had indeed returned to me. "Hi Jason," she breathlessly said. "Goodness gracious, I didn't realize it was so 'wintry' outside!"

Although I was elated beyond belief, to have my teen love back in my home, I couldn't stop myself from admonishing her. "Damnit Debbie!" my unbidden words said. "I thought I told you to 'go away little girl' until we had time to think things out!"

"Hold onto your horses, Mister," Debbie retorted. "I didn't come back to stir up trouble. I've brought your jacket back to you. I'll leave when I get warmed up. Okay?"

Digging into her backpack, Debbie drew out my jacket and tossed it to me. Throwing the coat aside, I grabbed the girl and jerked her into my arms. "No young lady, it's not 'okay'!" I answered forcibly. "You're staying for a while! If I need to, I'll do what you said I would someday say. I'll 'beg you to stay'! Now, take off your coat and your wet shoes and socks, please."

Stepping away from me, the obedient teenager shrugged her shoulders and then removed her coat. When my astonished eyes realized what this girl had on beneath her outerwear, I just about peed in my pants!

Long gone was the tight-fitting Scout Leader uniform. In its place the young woman wore a pair of baggy 'bib' overalls. They weren t denim, like farmers often wear. This garment was handmade and pastel blue, made from a cotton knit fabric. Beneath the bibs she had on no shirt! She had on no bra! And, if I were to guess, I'd guess she had on no panties!

Debbie stood flatfooted and then bent over at the waist. She began pulling off her snow-wet shoes and socks. Without the confinement and support of a bra, this girl-woman's breasts fell down and strained against the barely-concealable covering of her bib top. The twin thin straps crossing over her bare shoulders were the only mechanical supports keeping the busty boobs from escaping completely.

For a young lady of such a slim and diminutive stature, her tits seemed to be enormously over-proportioned. I never was a fella who kept up with the technicalities of boob-cup size. I usually used a more objective measurement. I'd say Debbie's breasts were about the size and shape of a couple of Sunshine State grapefruits on an overdose of steroids.

At the moment, those dangly mesmerizing melons were swinging to and fro in the firelight's glow. As they swayed, jutting nickel sized dark-pink nipples flashed out from their bib covering. Two-inch pale pink areolas framed the nubile nubs.

"God damn it, Debbie!" I suddenly announced. "I thought you just said you didn't come here to 'stir up trouble'! Hell girl, a female with exposed tits like those is going to get plenty of 'trouble' coming her way!"

Debbie smiled, grabbed her backpack, and took a seat on the floor near the fire. "Jason, my dear," she teasingly scolded. "Mister, I have on more clothes than you had on when you greeted me at the door earlier today! Hey Honey, guess what? Sit down because I have a surprise for you."

Giving in to undeniable temptation, I sat on the plush rug, in the middle of the floor.

Digging into her pack, Debbie removed a covered Tupperware container, a stainless steel thermos, and two mugs.

"I suppose you've had supper?" the girl questioned rhetorically. "I bet you haven't had dessert. You know what? I've been thinking about you for hours, so I baked you some 'homemade' cookies and made you some 'homemade' hot chocolate. Want some?"

At first, I didn't answer. My eyes were glued to the exposed expanse of uncovered female flesh. The bib straps did little to conceal a flawless naked back and a set of curvaceous shoulders. I moved my position on the floor so I could get the swollen erection bulging inside my pants straightened out.

"Debbie, in truth, I haven't had dessert," I managed to say. "Now, aren't you the little domesticated lady? Making 'homemade' cookies and hot chocolate for my dessert?"

Laying out her bounty, Debbie winked at me and mischievously teased, "Oh Jason, the milk and chocolate are just and 'appetizer'. Here is what I really brought for you to 'eat' for a dessert treat."

Slim fingers flipped the bib straps loose from their buttons. The bib top fell into the girl's lap. This young woman's tantalizing pair of ponderous boobs burst out and swung as free, as a couple of over-ripe pendulum nectarines hanging heavy on a fruit tree.

Just as my startled eyes were adjusting to the majesty of this sight, the wickedly wondrous woman-child stuck her hands into the sides of her overalls and slid them down over her butt, her legs, and her feet. Confirming my suspicions, she had on no panties.

Blushing shyly, the nude teenager scooted across to me and plopped her young ass in my lap. "Jason, I guess I wasn't completely truthful about 'stirring up trouble'," Debbie whispered. "I suppose I'm hoping you'll 'make love' to me again; and if you did I wanted to be naked myself."

I touched her two marvelous tits, but could say nothing.

"Oh god, Jason, please don't think of me as a wickedly wanton 'hussy'!" Debbie hastily added. "But Mister, I love you;and if you wanted to 'take' me again, then I'd really like you to. Of course now, if you want me to 'go away' again; I will. Do you?"

I suppose it was my own damn fault for awakening the sleeping passion in this sexy young woman. This conniving vixen had boxed me into an inescapable lust and love trap. She was using her feminine wiles in a seductive entrapment scheme.

My voiced boomed, "Damn your sweet sexy young ass, girl! If you try to 'go away' now, I'll throw you on the floor and rape the hell out of you! Hell, I think I'll savagely attack you anyway! If you want me to 'eat' you for a treat, then 'eat' you, I will!"

Soft, luscious lips became the first victims of my desire. I kissed my Scout Leader lover with lust-inspired love. I was so fanatically aroused, I tongue-fucked her mouth with my stiffened saliva-coated tongue. Somewhere in the back of my kiss-hungry mind, I realized that Debbie was tongue-fucking my mouth, too.

Debbie's fingers were tugging at the buttons of my shirt. Before I knew it, the shirt was off and lying atop her bib overalls. My pants, underwear, shoes, and socks joined the heaping pile of clothing.

I'd made the mistake of getting my cock before the 'fucking-horse' earlier this day. I was determined not to repeat the error of my ways. Before I did any fornicating this night, I was going to do a lot of looking at tender young female flesh and I was going to have a feast of eating.

Pushing Debbie down flat on the floor in front of the fireplace, I gazed in awe at the splendid beauty of her unblemished teenaged body. Her big-glorious tits had flattened out a bit. Her abdomen was a smooth expanse of slim, flawless flesh. Short, slender legs stretched out seductively. And there, right between the 'V' of my love's legs was a sparse bush of thin pubic hair, only slightly concealing a swollen mound of erotically exciting female pussy.

Without waiting a second longer, I bent over, spread the girl's legs wide, and plunged my mouth into the tender young pussy staring me in the face. I viciously kissed the soft skin of her bush-covered pussy mound. I kissed and licked every delectable inch of feminine flesh from her thighs to her pussy lips.

I spread the swollen pussy lips and captured the girl's clitoral jewel between my lips. I licked and sucked the rigid 'girlie-girl' treasure. Debbie's teen clit stiffened in an effort to accept my ferocious oral assault. My tongue flicked and licked feverously. I explored the young cunt with the spit-wet slippery wetness of my tongue and mouth.

Sexually stimulated, pussy-hungry, and horny beyond belief, I cupped my tongue to stiffen it and plunged it into the hot-pink opening to Debbie's vaginal hole. This dame had reached the full age of puberty so her young female body produced an abundance of feminine moisture. I licked and lapped all the wetness I could get. Debbie was whimpering wantonly, and sighing contently.

I ate my young lover's cunt with the appetite of a pussy-starved man. Sweet, warm, wet vaginal flesh was mine to consume, with all the wicked debauchery of a man gleefully possessed by bedeviling lust.

With this same unfettered lust, I assaulted Debbie's womanly tits. These delectable orbs and their nipple-topped pink buds fell victim to my untamed oral mauling. The skin of my face had been clean-shaven a few hours ago, but enough stubble had now grown out to scratch and scrape the tender titty flesh. With the same reasoning as a dog would pee on a tree, I deliberately marked the unblemished breast skin as a sign of territorial acquisition and ownership.

Stopping to gaze at Debbie's stubble-scratched tits, I couldn't help but imagine the quantity of baby-nourishing milk these wondrous mammary jugs could hold. If she were to become a mother of my baby, then I knew the child would be well-fed.

Abruptly, I ended this violent oral onslaught on my lover's body. After pressing my lips to Debbie's mouth; in a deep, love-obsessed kiss, I bodily scooped her up from the rug with my muscular arms and carried her featherweight body to my bed.

This 'barely legal' young woman had giving her willing consent to being fucked again. So curse my wicked soul to hell, that's what I would do to her! I pitched her pretty, silky-smooth, female body into the center of my bed. I climbed into the bed above my lover, spread her legs, and positioned my cock at the entrance to her dripping wet feminine glory hole.

With the breeding urges of a domineering 'stallion', I mounted my in-heat 'filly' with all the uncontrollable, animalistic desires of a wild, feral animal mating. There was nothing romantic about this carnal coupling. With the insemination instincts of a wild creature, I fucked Debbie.

Nothing romantic about this coupling? Well hell, I realized with this mating, that I truly loved this young woman, and she genuinely loved me! Our 'bareback' sex seemed to be emphasizing the depth of loving commitment we were willing to take. Throwing caution to the wind, we seemed to be subconsciously saying, "If 'we' get pregnant, then so be it!"

Putting thoughts of pregnancy aside, my cock parted my woman's pubic bush and sank deep into her bottomless, sweltering hot vaginal cavity. Debbie's pussy accepted the welcomed intruder and urged it to do its duty with all deliberate haste.

Debbie felt my elongated, swollen shaft pounding into her pussy, with jackhammer strokes which penetrated deep into her innermost feminine sanctuary. After only a little while, she felt the beginnings of orgasmic fire being conceived. Just as she'd hoped, the flames gave birth to the wildest, most intense orgasms she'd ever had. She gloried in the ecstatic, euphoric majesty of it.

My body too, was reveling in the delightful exhilaration of powerful, cock-quaking orgasms. My masculine loins quivered, shuddered, and shook. My pulsating phallic rod began spewing forth torrents of slippery, milky-white seminal cream. I grunted and groaned with the guttural sounds of a man overwhelmed by orgasmic forces; stealing away his mind, body, and soul.

My steaming seminal cream was filling Debbie's pussy and triggering the birth of another round of enormous orgasms. Multiple orgasmic events followed in the wake of those before. This young woman's body sprayed her forbidden lover's loins with all the feminine cum she had in her body.

Time lost its meaning as my cock and Debbie's pussy joined together in a race for orgasmic rapture. The end didn't come quickly. Time slowed to a crawl as a man and a woman's joyful bliss continued for an eternity and then gradually subsided. The two of us lay in each others arms and basked in the warming comfort of sexual afterglow.

Debbie cuddled tightly against me and softly whispered, "Jason, I'm a cummy, slimy mess and my pussy is so sore I'm not sure if I can walk. But, can we take a hot bath and then do this again before I have to go home?"

After kissing my young Scout Leader lover, I lifted her into my arms. I made a detour on the way to the bathroom. Back in the living room, Debbie scooped up the homemade cookies and hot chocolate.

Hot Bath and Bedtime Cookies.

Debbie and I had a long, leisurely bath in my Jacuzzi tub. We kissed, we fondled, we tickled, and we teased. My delightful Scout Leader, college girl lover became infatuated with my recovering erection.

As we got out to towel each other dry, Debbie said; "Jason; I'm not sure how to do it, but will you let me 'eat' your cock like you ate my pussy? Can we finish our cookies in bed? She tilted her head down and gave me her best puppy dog eyes; Mister, you wouldn't kick me out of your bed if I were to spill some cookie crumbs, would you?"

Without answering, I snapped my towel and towel-whipped Debbie's shapely, pretty little ass, all the way from the bathroom to my bed. The giggling girl laughed merrily, jumped under the covers, and waited with excited anticipation.

As I stood by the bed, Debbie's female form emerged from under the covers. Without warning, she reached out with her small, feminine hands, grabbed my cock and began to play with a skill born of instinct.

This petite-figured young woman's short fingers couldn't quite completely encircle my swollen shaft, yet she played and fondled energetically. Not one inch of my blood-engorged meat went untouched. My balls were squeezed, juggled, and bounced. Fidgeting fingers ran through my pubic hairs combing, pulling, and tugging. Debbie's voice heatedly declared, "Oh god! Mister, your cock's more wonderful to play with than I imagined it would be! Jason, I'm going to kiss and suck it now."

And that's just what she did. Debbie began kissing my meaty, hard shaft. Her warm, wet lips and tongue kissed and licked with a frenzy of cock-hungry desire. The girl's lips were moving so frenziedly that the head of my cock 'accidentally' slipped into her mouth. She licked and sucked the mouthful of meat with an inexperienced zest.

I immediately knew this was Debbie's first cock-sucking rodeo. She was tentatively sucking with a novice's skill. Female intuition guided her actions. She made her mouth release a flood of saliva which lubricated the rigid rod she was sucking on. Before I knew it, her head was bobbing up and down on my spit-lubricated shaft. My wet cock was disappearing deeper and deeper into the girl's tight, young mouth. The sensual sensations overwhelming me, felt unbelievably good!

Debbie's mouth, lips, and tongue were dripping wet with cocksucking enjoyment. My swollen manhood was imbedded deep into the girl's cock-hungry oral cavity, and she was refusing to let go of it. This young lady had an unusually long, serpentine-like tongue which flicked and licked with venomous fire. This wicked, viperous tongue-snake coiled around the man-meat it was so intent upon devouring.

My fingers dug viciously into Debbie's curly hair and attempted to pull her head away from my dangerously imperiled manhood. My cock-crazed young lover had sucked my shaft deep into her throat and was now chewing my meat with biting, razor-sharp teeth.

Paying no attention to the hair-pulling pain, Debbie ravenously ate the meat in her mouth. Looking down, I saw the fingers of one of her hands buried inside her drippy wet pussy. The girl was fingering herself to orgasm using my cock as a stimulus.

In defense of my teeth-scared cock-shaft, I slapped the cock-frantic girl's face with a stinging blow to one cheek. When the over-enthusiastic female sex fiend, finally let go of my inflamed rigid rod, I threw her back on the bed and jumped astride her. I curtly said, "Damnit lady, if you want an orgasm, I'll give it to you, 'man style!"

I didn't believe my masculine body had a single drop of testicle fluid left in it, but as soon as my suck-stimulated erection entered Debbie's sweltering hot pussy oven, I started cumming. Whatever seminal cream my body had left; was now euphorically deposited, inside my sweet love's vaginal vault.

Debbie's tight pussy welcomed its pulsating penile partner to come in and make itself at home. Slippery feminine cum began bathing the penetrating cock as soon as it entered. Female orgasms once more made her young woman's body glory in the elation; and thrill of lust and love.

This being our third sexual coupling since early afternoon, our mutual orgasms weren't as strong or long-lasting as previous ones. Nevertheless, we joyfully celebrated our newfound bond of awakened love. There, atop cum-soaked sheets, we two exhausted lovers fell asleep in each others arms.

Popcorn Delight

A blast of window-rattling wind awakened us. A quick look at the clock told me it was late. It was too damn late for a 'barely legal' teen to be out cavorting with the horny older bachelor who lived down the street!

"Oh shit, Debbie!" I worriedly said. "Good god girl, we'd better get your sweet ass home before your mother comes looking for me!"

As I reached for my pants, the telephone beside the bed started ringing. Apprehensively, I reached out, punched the speakerphone button, and answered, "Hello."

"Jason, have you been watching the weather?" and unfamiliar voice said. "Over a foot of snow has fallen since my daughter headed over to your house with her cookies and hot chocolate! The wind is howling and the temperature is well below freezing."

Oh sweet lord, it was Lucy Darling; Debbie's mother calling! How in the hell did she know where to call! As if reading my mind, the woman on the phone said, "Jason, I caught Debbie in her virgin blood and cum-soaked Scout Leader uniform, earlier today. She confessed her 'sins' to me."

I felt a pang of shivering fear in spite of the fact that Debbie was 'of legal age'. Subconsciously, I heard police sirens coming to carry my jailbait-screwing ass off, to be incarcerated. My asshole contracted with the thoughts of 'big bubba' making me his prison cell slave.

"Listen here, Jason," the phone voice said. "I don't want you to let my girl come out in this dangerous storm. Just keep her there with you tonight, and try to get her home sometime tomorrow."

My confused mind was attempting to adjust to the words spoken by the mother of my young lover. Yet, before I had time to think, she spoke again, "You're a nice man, Jason, so I'm not going to put up much of a fuss about you fucking my daughter. I suppose she's 'big enough', so she's 'old enough', for sex

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Sun, 02 Aug 2026 20:28:00 -0600

The Little Girl Scout Leader: Part 1

Cookies & sweet treats are given to a 'special man'.

Based on a post by MrJack, in 2 parts. Listen to the ►Podcast at My First time.

Stepping from the shower, on this blustery cold November Saturday morning; I caught a reflection of my masculine nude body in the full-length mirror on the back of my bathroom door. I'd always wished I was taller than my 5 foot 10 inches, but I had no other regrets about the muscular build of my toned 36-year-old body.

Unconsciously, my eyes lingered for a minute on the stiffened erection between my legs. It was another morning-wood day. The wind began howling in the past half hour, signaling a cold front. I thought the chilly house air would administer the less fun therapy for my stiffy, but even after stoking the fireplace coals and throwing three fresh logs on the embers, didn t fully shrink my swelling shaft. During my warm bath, my manhood had been swelling and getting harder.

Now, as a confirmed bachelor, I had no 'serious' lady in my life. I enjoyed playing-the-field too much to even dream of settling down. The only problem with living without a permanent lady in my life was the fact that I couldn't get a piece of pussy any time I wanted. And, at this moment, I needed a sweet wet vagina in which to dip my pulsating erection. Hell, I guess I was going to have to settle for beating my meat!

Before I had a chance to begin this self-relieving task, I heard the insistent ring of my front doorbell. Damnit, somebody was interrupting my plans for a little orgasmic release!

Aggravated, I threw a bath towel around my waist, tucked it in below my bellybutton, and headed for the front door. If whoever it was ringing the bell minded being met by a half-naked man; then tough-shit to them! They ought to have better manners than to disturb a man with a throbbing hard-on.

When I jerked open the door, I was met by a blustery blast of cold, late-fall wind. A whirlwind whisk of a figure, a young woman dressed in a Girl Scout Leader uniform, rushed inside and shut the door behind her. The shivering, coatless sprite took a few steps into the livingroom and held her hands out to the heat of my crackling fireplace.

"Oh Mr. Spencer, this fire feels so good," she said. "I didn't realize the weather would turn so cold so quickly. Why, it was actually 'warm' this morning!

I had no words.

I'm Debbie Darling from down the street. I'm out taking orders for Girl Scout cookies. She finally took note of my incredulity and then asked; You know me, don't you, Sir?"

Before I could respond, the young lady added, "Scout Leaders don't usually go door-to-door selling cookies. That's for the Girl Scouts themselves to do. But, I'm helping my troop out because a virus hit the schools and several of them are sick with a cold. I was a scout myself for years, and now I've just become a volunteer leader for a Brownie troop. Our recruitment slogan for girls and leaders this fall is 'commit to a girl'. Sir, can you commit to our girls and their organization? Do you want to get any of my cookies?"

Commit to a girl? why I had no intention of doing any such thing! As for her cookies, goddamn my horny wicked soul to Hell, but my sex-stimulated mind took what the young woman said, and turned it into a 'dirty' thought. Yeah, some sweet, warm female 'cookies' would taste mighty good right now!

Before I answered, my eyes made a quick visual inspection of my unexpected visitor. An official uniform scarf with a membership pin adorned her slim neck. A navy blue skirt and blouse in the style of business attire graced her body and seemed to fit the lady like a 'too-tight' glove. It must have been a 'last-years' outfit because the young female form was outgrowing it now. Feminine shapes and bulges stretched the fabric in several strategic places. The lady was short, perhaps a whole foot shorter than me. Slim legs peeked out below a blue hem and ran down to knee socks and patent leather shoes. If I was a betting man, I'd bet she didn't weigh over 100 pounds, a good portion of which was in her ass and tits. Her brunette hair was a mop of curly locks, which were so short they barely even touched her shoulders.

With my stimulated erection straining my towel, I finally found my voice and answered, "Yes Debbie, I know you. I've seen you around the neighborhood. I think I've bought some cookies from you in the past years."

Standing there half-naked and horny as hell, mischievous thoughts entered my mind and I decided to tease the young seductress arousing me, "But, little lady I remember you as a childlike girl. Just when in the hell did your body start 'filling out' so much? What are you, about 15, 16 or so now?"

"No, I'm not 15 and I'm not 16!" the girl testily responded. Glancing at the watch on her tiny wrist, she continued, "I'm 18 and I've been 18 for two hours and five minutes! And, for your information Sir, I'm not a 'little girl'! I'm a freshman in college. As to your other question, it seems like my body just up and decided to 'pop out' all over the place this past year. I don't know why it took so effing long to do it. But Sir, I didn't come here to talk about me. I came to sell cookies. Do you want to place an order?"

My mind wandered away in an effort to digest her information. "18 for two hours and five minutes" is what she said. Why, she has reached the legal 'age of consent' for any kind of sexual shenanigans a man might wish to engage in with her! My pretty little sexy neighborhood cookie-seller would fit nicely into the hallowed category of 'barely legal', yet 'legal enough'!

Hell, I silently thought with my hard-on straining the bath towel around my waist. A lot of damn good this information would do me. Barely legal or not, that teenaged woman would have no interest or attraction for a man of my advanced age. I'd bet she had a teenage boyfriend. What was it the hippies use to say? Oh yeah, it was, "Never trust anyone over 30!"

Shaking my head in an effort to rid it of horny seduction thoughts, I answered the fascinating young lady, "Yes little Debbie, I'd like some cookies. Could I get about ten dollar s worth? Girl, I'm horn, hungry as hell and I hate waiting for special treats. Would you have any cookies I could eat right now?"

"Oh yes, Sir," Debbie eagerly said. "I've got some sample boxes in my backpack. I can let you have ten dollar s worth of chocolate mint cookies."

While the girl rummaged in her pack, I stepped back into the bathroom and picked up my wallet. I gave a quick thought to slipping on my pants, but immediately discarded it. I had plans for a masturbating party real soon; with thoughts of a sexy young Scout Leader occupying my mind.

Back in the living room, I noticed the boxes of cookies laid out on the coffee table. I dug a ten dollar bill from my wallet and handed it to the uniformed cookie salesgirl.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you about the tax," the girl apologetically said. "Growing up, my Scout Leaders told me to always remember the tax. It's sixty cents more. Is that okay?"

Smiling, I answered, "Sure little Debbie, that's fine. But, do you have change for a dollar bill. I don't have any coins in my wallet and I don't have any pockets in my towel."

"I've noticed that," the girl unintentionally blurted out. A crimson red blush immediately colored her face and her hands rushed to cover it. Demurely, she added, "Oh, I didn't mean I was looking at your towel! Of course towels don't have pockets! Tight-fitting towels like yours barely have enough room to cover a man's big, uh!"

The girl's face color reddened to a deeper shade of bashful blush. Turning away, she nervously dug into her purse and extracted some coins. She turned back and reached her trembling coin-filled hand towards me.

As I reached out to accept the change, Debbie's unsteady fingers opened too soon and dropped the handful of coins onto the hardwood floor. The jingly-jangly coinage bounced and rolled all over the place.

Dropping to the floor, Debbie chased after coins. Her sexy young body made for such a delightful sight to watch; that I too, dropped down and began gathering the wayward change.

After capturing the last fugitive coin, the two of us stood back up. I soon discovered that my coin-chasing adventures had created a problem. My towel had loosened to the point that when I stood up straight the terrycloth garment had stayed on the floor. My upper body and my legs were now not the only parts of my body displayed in all its exposed erect glory. My thick, turgid cock was standing at naked attention!

"Oh my good god!" Debbie unexpectedly exclaimed. "Mr. Spencer, I now see why your towel was stretched out to the bursting point! Oh my goodness gracious, you had better cover that thing back up!"

I had never blushed in my life, and I was determined to not do so now. But, I admitted to myself that I was a little embarrassed to have accidentally exposed my pulsating erection to an unsuspecting young woman.

Bending over, I snatched up the towel and rearranged it around my waist. "Debbie, girl I'm sorry!" I repentantly proclaimed. "Damn Miss Debbie, I didn't mean for this to happen and I'm sorry if I've embarrassed you!"

"Well, I'm not exactly 'embarrassed', I don't think," Debbie said warily. "It just happened so suddenly I was unprepared to see your, your 'man-thing'. Mr. Spencer, what do you men prefer to call your 'man-things'? I've heard all the slang words, but since I've never talked to a man or boy about it, I'm pretty much uninformed about things like that. I've never even had the 'sex talk' with my mother. I guess for an 18-year-old woman, I'm pretty ignorant in the ways of men."

A puzzling look covered my face, but I went ahead and answered the question she asked; "Miss Debbie, I prefer the word 'cock' as a name for the dangly appendage between my legs. A 'cock' gets elongated and hard when it's near a sexy lady. My cock is steely-hard right now because I'm so close to you. A girl of your age should know this. Debbie, surely a teenager as seductively sexy as you are, is not a virgin!"

"I most certainly am!" Debbie proudly announced. "I'm not about to let one of those 'grabby-handed' boys get their hands in my panties! Mom says I'm a 'good girl' and I intend to stay 'good' until I fall in love with a 'special' guy, and get married."

I forced a smile, and then said something I didn't really mean, "Good for you Debbie. You ought to stay virginal and innocent until the 'right man' comes along. Listen girl, why don't you call me by my first name? Friends and adult Girl Scout Leaders can call me 'Jason'."

"Okay, I will," Debbie eagerly replied. "For some reason, I feel comfortable around you, Jason. Thanks for buying my cookies. I'd better go before the weather gets any colder."

Debbie turned for the door and took two steps away from my comforting fire. "Wait!" I shouted. "Girl, it's as cold as a witch's tit out there, so let me give you a coat to wear home. I think I have an old university jacket in the hallway closet."

Debbie followed me into the hallway. I scrounged around searching for the jacket. Reaching up into the far, left corner shelf, I found the coat and pulled it out. Turning back, I handed it to the girl.

Debbie was giggling and pointing at a place below my waist. The stretching and tugging had once more loosened my towel and left it lying at my feet. My erection was again exposed. My rigid manhood was pointing straight as a compass at the girl's smiling face. Now it was even slightly pulsing upward as my heart beat.

Towel and Panty Rack.

"Hey Jason, I think you're fighting a losing battle with that bath towel," Debbie said in a giggly voice. "For all the good it's doing you, why you might as well just leave it off! I've already seen your um, your 'cock' so you have no reason to hide it from me. Mister, I wouldn't bite you, even if I knew how."

Grabbing up the towel from the floor, I followed the girl back down the hall to the warm living room. Following her suggestion, I didn't wrap the cock-covering back around me. Watching her swaying young ass, I think my cock swelled to an even bigger size in length and girth. It was bobbing upward at an even faster pulse.

"Let me help you get the coat on, Debbie," I said. Instead of throwing the towel on the couch, I flipped it into a rolled up shape and hung it between my lower abdomen and my swollen erection. Several inches of my cock-shaft stuck out through the cloth.

Mischievous devilment came over me and I teasingly said, "Hey girl, what do you think about my 'towel rack'? I reckon a cock is a pretty useful thing for a man to have."

Debbie sure was a giggly young woman. She giggled merrily now, and answered, "Well Jason, I think you have the nicest 'towel rack' I've ever seen. You're right; it does seem to serve a 'useful' purpose. You're also right about it being 'pretty'. Why, I've never seen anything so nicely-shaped and beautiful, in my life!"

Blushing from her awkward boldness, Debbie started putting the jacket on. Reaching out, I grabbed the zipper and slowly pulled it up. The tips of my fingers brushed against her swelling bosom. For a girl with her slim, diminutive stature, Debbie's chest seemed to be well-endowed with mounded female shapes. Firm feminine forms stretched the bodice of her Scout Leader blouse. My fingers lingered and played a little longer than they should have.

"Debbie," I impulsively said. "Speaking of 'racks'; why young lady, you don't seem to be doing too shabbily in that area yourself! You really fill out your uniform nicely! Woman, if your plump tits swell any bigger, you'll pop a couple of buttons and put some guy's eyes out."

Blushing and giggling again, Debbie shyly said, "Thank you, Jason. I think that's the sweetest thing any man has ever said to me. My nipples are getting all 'tingly' and hard. Oh god, I didn't mean to say that out loud! Now, you'll think I'm a 'bad' girl."

"Like hell, I will!" I exclaimed. "I don't think any such thing! Having your nipples get tingly and hard, is just a natural bodily function; if a young woman is 'sexually' aroused. I feel kind of proud of myself, that I can provoke such a response to my touch in you. Young lady, you're making my cock hard, horny, and tingly, too! This doesn't make either one of us 'bad'."

Unexpectedly, Debbie stood on her tiptoes and kissed my cheek. Her slim hands lay against my nude chest. "Jason," she whispered. "Thank you for making me feel so relaxed and comfortable in the presence of a naked man. I think I can tell you a secret. In a way, I kinda wish I was just a little bit 'bad'. If I was, I'd, I'd;"

Instead of saying more, Debbie allowed her fingers to slowly feel their way down my chest and belly. Her fingertips lightly brushed the warm skin of my stiffened manhood. To her own amazement and mine, she pulled my towel off its erect cock-rack, put it to her face, and breathed in the masculine scent imbedded within.

Suddenly, the 'always prepared' Girl Scout Leader found herself in a situation she was 'not' prepared for. Pulling away, Debbie stuffed the male-scented towel into her cookie-filled backpack.

With her back towards me, the innocent girl-woman did something incredibly impulsive. She reached her hands under her uniform skirt and slipped her panties down over her legs, her knee socks, and her shoe-covered feet.

Turning back to face me, the impetuous teenager twisted her slightly-damp panties into a roll and hung them over the elongated rod which had been holding my towel. Throwing her hands around my neck, Debbie once more stood tiptoed and kissed my cheek. She whispered anxiously, "Jason, forgive me, but I'm taking your smell with me, so I'm leaving mine with you. I think your cock makes a fine 'panty-rack', too!"

A Kiss but not Good Bye , yet.

Before I could recover my astonished wits, Debbie's voice sternly instructed, "Jason, please don't say anything. Just kiss me the way a man kisses a woman; and then let me run away from the temptation I feel for you!"

Stooping slightly, I ran my hands under the young woman's uniform hem. I grabbed two hands full of firm panty-less Scout Leader ass and lifted a featherweight feminine body up enough for our kiss-hungry mouths to collide. I felt the sweet surrender of Debbie's female passion, run from my head to my toes.

Debbie's lips and mine relinquished all self-disciplined restraint. Moist tongues licked slippery mouths, dueled and teased with awakening love, and mouth-fucked in a confirmation of undeniable lust.

Despite this young woman's plea for me to say nothing, I stopped kissing and whispered in her ear, "Happy 18th birthday, Debbie. Sweet lady, I wish I had a present to give you."

Inspired by passion, Debbie's sock-covered legs encircled my thighs. As I pulled her closer, her dress hiked higher and I felt wetness touching my cock-shaft. Drippy feminine moisture was leaking from the naked pussy pressed against my erection.

This young lady's body was so lightweight, I could have stood there holding her in my arms all day. Instinct propelled me to lift her into a position where her pussy was situated directly above my swollen manhood.

Sticky wet inner pussy lips kissed my cockhead. A river of vaginal fluid washed over my cockshaft and bathed it in hot, slippery penile lubrication. Mother Nature's call was demanding a carnal conjoining of a cunt and a cock.

My rationalizing mind was silently screaming, "Don't do it! Don't fuck this 'barely legal' girl! Wait, wait at least until she gains a bit more maturity. Oh god, this virginal young lady doesn't even know what is happening!"

Debbie must have known more than I was giving her credit for. She allowed her body to slip down until her warm inner pussy lips were wrapped around the head of my cock. Hesitantly, she allowed her virginal hymen to be touched and stretched by the swollen cock intruder.

By raising and lowering her body no more than an inch at a time, Debbie was able to test the strength of her protective virginal membrane without breaking it. Pussy muscles squeezed and contracted around the cockhead in an age-old mating welcome.

Didn't this naive girl-child-woman know she was playing with fire? Didn't she know she was getting perilously close to getting her sweet ass burned and her innocence incinerated?

Heated, pulsating blood raced though pussy veins and cock veins alike. Male and female cum-juices were bubbling and boiling. "Oh god, Debbie!" I huskily moaned. "Damnit girl, if we don't stop now, we might not be able to later! Didn't you say you were saving yourself for a 'special' man?"

"I did say that," Debbie replied. "And, Mister, that's just what I've done! Oh Jason, hold me tight and don't let go, even if I scream!"

Without warning, Debbie raised herself up almost to the point of loosing contact, with the cock-shaft touching her body so intimately. Quickly, she lowered herself back down and impaled her entire vaginal cavity onto my stiffened, swollen erection.

True to her premonition, Debbie did scream. Her hymen was split asunder, and her piercing wail echoed off the walls. Keeping my promise, I held the girl tightly. It was too damn late to stop anything now!

With hot virgin blood now aiding in lubrication, I held onto Debbie's firm ass and bounced her young body up and down like one of those rubber tether-balls attached to a paddle. In this case, Debbie's pussy was the ball and my cock was the paddle.

I repeatedly bounced and paddled the sweet young pussy up and down upon my deep-penetrating cock-shaft. Hot-blooded testicle cream was begging to be released from its ball-sack confinement. I knew I would start cumming soon.

In this race for cum-shooting release, Debbie beat me to the finish line. The young feminine body; which had never felt the touch of a man's cock; was now spraying the erect man-shaft with a blistering mist of female cum.

Despite the thickness of her jacket, I could feel Debbie's heartbeat pounding against my naked chest. I could feel her pussy's racing pulse beating all along my erection's elongated length. Whimpering cries stole the girl's breath away. Bre

Neighbor's Juicy Daughter: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com ((various)) — Fri, 31 Jul 2026 15:49:00 -0600

Neighbor’s Juicy Daughter: Part 1.

The new neighbor girl takes an interest in me.

Based on a post by lucifrix. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Introduction:

Sheila, the gorgeous young woman that had moved in next to my place, peeking over the fence at me.

"Hi there!" For a moment I thought the watered-down piss that passed for my beer had gone to my head, but it was only Sheila, the gorgeous young woman that had moved in next to my place, peeking over the fence at me. My muscles groaned in protest as I got up from my deck chair. The construction worksite had kept me all day, moving lumber until my back was breaking. All I wanted to do when I got home was rest, but sometimes you had to make sacrifices when your ultra fuckable neighbor wanted to talk to you. I crossed the lawn to the fence.

"Hi Sheila." I wasn't too tired to smile, or to appreciate the pretty face and the long, dark hair that she was hastily tying back into a ponytail. It was too bad the wooden slats hid her body below the chest, but I had had plenty of chances to admire it since she moved in. Our houses were close together near the fence, and the windows looked into each other.

"Hey look I have to ask you for a favor, and I'm really sorry." Her tits bounced tantalizingly as she tied the strap around her hair. "Work called. They need me to come in, like right now. Long story is; One of the girls quit and my boss said if I don't fill in we'll lose out on a big crowd whose in town for a teamsters union convention. It'll put us under quota for the 3rd month, and the owners might close the location putting us all out of work. I have to save my job."

"Sounds like a jerk." I muttered.

Sheila was a stripper. I had wondered if I should wander down to her place some night to get a better look at her, but figured it might get weird. She had only moved in a couple weeks ago. I didn't want her to think I was too much of a pervert.

"Yeah well, he is a jerk. But the job pays the bills." Sheila was bouncing on her feet nervously.

"There's no way I'll be able to get a babysitter for Summer."

Summer is an interesting dichotomy. Her father father died in a tragic auto accident when she was 6. Summer barely survived. The head trauma included a major concussion, permanent amnesia, and reset her brain to that of a 2 year old.

She just turned 18, but has the innocence of a 14 year old. While she rediscovers life with her 8th grade special needs classmates, her body is as sensual as her mother's exotic dancer physique.

"Can you look after her? Just until I get off work I mean. I hate to ask but I don't have any other options. If you can help me out I'd be Really grateful."

My house wasn't exactly set up to be a daycare, but I had never been the kind of man that could say no when a needy girl blinked her eyes at me. It beat watching the ball game until I fell asleep.

"Okay, sure; "

"Thanks so much she'll be right over thanks again!" She called over her shoulder as she hurried back inside. The sports bra and tight shorts were a nice parting gift: athletic thighs, a tight ass, trim stomach. Sheila was a knockout. She probably made tons of money stripping.

I had barely made it back inside myself when the doorbell rang. I opened it to see Sheila and her little girl, Summer, a rosy-cheeked teenage girl with a winning smile.

"Okay hon; momma's gonna go to work. Don't worry." She finished zipping an overnight bag and shoved it into her daughter's hands.

"You have your pajamas and toothbrush and everything you need in here. Be a good girl and do what James says, okay sweetie?"

It was a bit odd to see a beautiful young mother talk to an 18 year old like she was still a child. Summer's countenance, very naive and trusting; helped my remember that the girl's intellect, as well as her mental and emotional development was four years retarded.

"Okay mom." Summer was a sweet little thing in a green dress with spaghetti straps and long brown hair held back by a pink headband with a little fake rose on it. Her mom crushed her into a bearhug and then dashed out the door. We stood in the hallway awkwardly for a second. I had only seen the girl once before, but she was even cuter up close, with a sunny face and high cheekbones framing rounded cheeks and girlish dimples. She was already every bit as pretty as her mother. It was also not lost on me that Summer grew up without a father in her life. It was a void that I soon found very pertinent in Summer's disposition and social adjustment.

"Hi Mr. Johnson," she said, smiling bashfully.

"Hi Summer. It's nice to meet you." I smiled. "Sorry your mom had to run out so suddenly."

"Oh it's okay; she does this sometimes." Summer looked down and pushed my rug with her toe experimentally.

"Usually I just watch tv."

"Well you're welcome to watch anything you want here. I have a huge one. A huge tv, I mean." I mentally slapped myself. "I'll make some dinner too. Do you like hamburgers?"

"Yeah."

"Good. I grill them myself. I won a hamburger cook-off once, so I think you'll like them. Here, let me show you around." I gave her the 30-second tour. Bathroom, both bedrooms, kitchen, living room.

"Oh My Gosh! Oh My Gosh! You Have An Xbox! Can I Play With It Please, Please!" Summer's outburst rattled my eardrums as she practically cartwheeled onto the couch.

"Sure you can play with it," I laughed. "We both can." I got the controllers and we plopped ourselves onto the cushions.

"Humph, you're going down!" She threatened. And I did, getting stomped repeatedly in Rocket League. We switched to Super Monkey Ball, and I fared even worse.

"Jeez Summer, go easy on me," I panted. She was riding the edge of the couch, holding her controller with a furiously determined expression on her face. Her firm full tits bounced with her hyper-active expressions. "Pift, go easy, no way!" She tilted her controller and my monkey hurtled off the track into an abyss. "Hah, gotcha! I win!"

I collapsed back onto the cushions in defeat, while she exulted, hands thrown in the air with fingers twirling.

"Nah nah nah nah; hey hey aye, good bye." Her little bubble ass gyrated on the couch as she sing-songed her victory.

"Sheesh," I muttered. Emasculated in my own my living room. The microwave beeped in the kitchen; the burgers I had thawed out were ready.

"Stay put, you." I poked her in the thigh with my controller. "I'll get the food."

Summer wolfed down her burgers until she was stuffed full of meat and gave a girlish belch. I piled our plates onto the coffee table and laid back on the couch, and Summer plopped her head against me. "Hey, sorry. Guess I wasn't very nice."

"Oh, it's okay. Don't worry about it." I was a bit distracted by the soft head snuggling against my chest.

"Ours broke a while back, so I've missed it. Mom says I get too excited when I play. Hey let's try Left 4 Dead! We can do co-op."

I switched games and we readied ourselves for zombie slaughter.

Summer covered my back while I took on the main force of un-dead, mowing them down with assault rifles and grenades. We made a pretty good team.

Summer had squeezed herself into the crook of my arm and made herself comfortable, and the warm body felt great pressed up against me. She was a pretty small girl, with a thin frame and just the right of plump roundness to her shoulders and ass. Her hair smelled like peaches, an airy, innocent scent like a hint of a coming spring. I couldn't help looking down: her green dress drooped slightly, revealing the upper slopes of her cleavage and an enticing darkness underneath.

Waves of zombies fell before us, body parts flying with each detonation of my grenade launcher. Summer was clearing the side rooms.

I rubbed her neck with the crook of my arm, getting comfortable. A warm, fuzzy feeling was building up on my insides, a pleasant tightness that I hadn't felt in a while. My head was tilting, feeling her hair against my cheek. The sun had set, leaving my living room in darkness, and we were washed with blue light from the television. Maybe I could lean back a bit more, pull her a bit closer and; And what? Idiot. I banished the thought and tried to ignore the uncomfortable pressing feeling in my pants. "

Ah! Hey, help!" Summer had been cornered by a hulking monstrosity while I was distracted. It pressed her against the wall and prepared to munch on her brains.

"Hang on Summer." I turned around and sprayed bullets at the zombies advancing behind me.

"I'm coming!" I had to slip through and duck into the side room where she was caught. Switched my character to the axe, I swung heavily, driving the creature back with meaty thwacks until I tore its head off and it dropped.

Summer was pushing against me with her legs, jerking slightly as she pounded her controller, struggling to keep the undead at bay. The light silk of her dress rustled under my arm where it was resting on her chest.

"Yes!" I crowed. "Take that!" But we had fallen too far behind, and the relentless waves of aggressive undead flooded into the room, ripping us to pieces. Summer's health was low and she died, and I was torn apart a few seconds later. Blood poured down the screen.

"Well we Almost made it to the helicopter." Summer huffed.

"If I had another molotov I could have killed that boomer."

"Yeah; almost made it." Sweat beaded my forehead as Summer wiggled against me to get comfortable again. I let my arm move lower down until it rested against against her tummy, enjoying the smooth feeling. Summer exploded.

"Oh My Gosh You Have Dance Central!" She leaped off the couch and almost took me with her.

"Mom used to have this! It's like so much fun and so cool! Put it on!" I switched games and started it up, wincing as I was greeted by the pulsing beat of a crooning boy-band.

"Okay so;" Summer was standing in front of the couch, arms held out from her hips as if she needed to center herself. "You have to promise me something."

"Sure."

"Promise!" I laughed. "I promise, Summer."

"Promise you won't laugh."

I poked her in the shoulder. "Hey, I'm not going to laugh at you. Go nuts." The firm sensation in my pants grew to an uncomfortable bulge as I watched a teenage girl shake her hips to the rhythm of the songs. She was good; her mother had probably taught her.

She stepped to the side and thrust her hip out, smacking it with her hand, and did the same on the other side, alternating faster as the beat thumped along on an accelerating tempo.

My cock flexed against my jeans, surging with blood like it was going to burst, and I wondered if the Kinect would register its slow strangling as motion.

Summer threw her hands in the air, dropped them low with palms outspread, raised and lowered and threw them wide before twisting in a tight circle that sent the hem of her dress flaring. I gulped. Pink panties, hidden in the little cleft between her legs, barely visible in the washed-out light.

My eyes couldn't help themselves: they roamed over the tight curves of the busty teenage girl , admiring her cute globes of her round ass, the graceful legs and thighs, the womanly hips that worked back and forth in thrusting rhythms. Her dress was short, indecently short for a girl her age, but I wasn't complaining. The view worked my groin into a mounting mass that bubbled like a volcano about to erupt.

The song ended. She scored five gold stars and the screen exploded with fireworks and confetti.

"Yes!" Summer bounced on her toes, giving me another show from behind. A light sheen of tiny droplets beaded her shoulders and arms, twinkling blue as they rolled down the curves of her body. "I got it!" She twirled around. "Hey did you see?" I swallowed.

"I; yeah I saw." I looked for a way out, an escape, an ejection button. "Hey, how about some ice cream? We can watch a movie too."

"Sure!" Summer flopped bonelessly onto the couch. I stood up, delicately, trying to keep my cock from splintering like glass on the fabric of my jeans. The freezer blasted me with antarctic air. For a moment I contemplated sticking myself inside. It might help, might keep my cock from bulging with excitement for the tight body of the girl on my couch. She wasn't the only one who was sweating. I had regained some control of myself by the time I returned to the living room with two bowls of ice cream. Summer accepted hers with a smile, lounging against a pillow with her slim legs pulled up under her. She had already found the remote and was paging through my cable subscriptions.

"Hmm; nope; nope; nope. Hey what's this one under your favorites? The Professional? Can we watch that." "Um; uh; " I fumbled for the remote but she held it out of my reach, smirking.

"No. Pick something else."

"Fine! Okay I want a horror movie. Evil Dead. This looks freaky." I sighed, surrendering. The remake actually wasn't too bad. A predictably haunted fog rolled in and un-dead began to rise from the ground right on schedule. Summer sprawled against her pillow, yawning, right up until a ghoul screamed its way through the window and grabbed the heroine. The girl shrieked in fright and grabbed my arm like a life preserver, hugging tighter every time another vicious creature came onto the screen.

I wrapped my arm around her and let her cuddle close, enjoying the sweet, intoxicating quality that a girl always has when pressed up against you. Her eyes reflected the light of the television, twin stars shining whenever the picture turned white. She was mesmerizing, head tucked close to her arms as she huddled against my side, a beautiful little lady on the cusp of sensuality just like the flower on her headband.

I let my fingers trail down the back of her dress, feeling the delicious curves under the cloth as they rounded the slopes of her ass and came up against the fringe of the skirt. The heroine stalked down a hall with a knife, surrounded by darkness and menacing whispers. The door at the end was soaked with blood. She stepped lightly, closer, closer still, and reached for the handle. We both jumped and screamed when the coffee table buzzed angrily. I reached out and picked up my phone.

The caller ID said Sheila.

"Hey James, I just got on break. How's Summer doing?"

"Great. We're doing great. We played together, I mean uh, we played XBox, and ate. Food, I mean. Uh; " I babbled nervously, pulling my hands guiltily off Summer. "Yeah she's really fine. I mean uh, she's good. She played a dancing game on the XBox and now we're watching a movie."

"Okay that's great." Sheila sounded amused. "I have to work for a few more hours. Did you say she was dancing? She probably got sweaty. Can you give her a bath and make sure she gets into her pajamas? That way she'll be ready for bed when I get home."

"Oh okay, yeah I'll do that."

"Thanks so much. I knew I could count on you. Have fun." Sheila hung up.

"Was that mom?"

"Yeah. She says it's bath time." I said, patting her shoulder.

"Come on let's go." It took a minute for the shower to warm up. I held my hand under the head until it was comfortable, then turned up the spray and pulled the sheet across.

"Okay pumpkin. There ya go."

Summer was sitting on the plastic bench by the door, grinning at me. She held out her foot. I helped her get her shoes off, dropping them next to the bathmat, then pulled off her socks. 10 wiggling little toes greeted me. The pink headband with its pretty flower was next, and her charm bracelet topped the pile. She stood up. I prayed she didn't notice the tent in my pants.

"There ya go," I cleared my throat. "It's all warmed up for you." I waited for her to move away from the door, but she raised her arms over her head expectantly.

"What?"

"What?" she repeated, bemused at my dumbfounded expression. "Help me with my dress, silly." Hands shaking, I reached out and pulled the satiny summer dress up over her head, revealing her panties, her curving hips and smooth tummy, the sweet field of mounds, and the cleavage between, covered by a plain white cotton and spandex blend brazier. skin sweeping up her chest, pink nipples poking from the under the white plain stretch knit fabric; like lonely peaks.

Her body was amazing, an innocent bud of girlish sweetness and light curves on the cusp of flowering into the feminine vibrancy of a young woman. I bent down and grabbed her pink panties at the waist, pulling them down over her full hips and slender legs, revealing the tiny slit hidden in the valley between her trimmed fur and pink lips.

"Okay, now you." Summer gestured at my shirt and jeans. I was still on my knees on the bathmat, afraid that my manhood would rip itself apart if I tried to stand up.

"Summer, I think, uh;" "Don't be silly." The naked girl put her hands on her hips, frowning disapprovingly. "It's shower time. We have to wash each other. Here, I'll help."

I let her pull my shirt up and over my arms. Summer wasn't embarrassed by her own nakedness, but she seemed slightly cowed by my muscled chest. I stood up and got my pants down somehow, cock tugging at my underwear before springing free to lash about hungrily. Summer pulled the curtain open.

"Come on," she beckoned. "Before it gets cold."

I followed her into the shower, and let the spray wash over us, heart thumping like a drum. The soap squirted from my hands 4 times before I could work it into a lather. Summer held her arms up, eyes closed, rinsing her long hair in the water, letting it cascade down the slopes of her naked body. She wasn't at all concerned about the 8 inch cock waving about at her eye level. I longed for the freezer again.

"Okay, turn around and I'll do your back," I gulped.

She faced the wall, giving me the gorgeous view of her naked backside, water cascading down her spine like a mountain stream and running into the cleft between her ass cheeks. The steam was fogging up the bathroom, fogging up my brain, stirring it into a dizzy haze of hungry lust. My hands worked on their own, rubbing down Summer's back, scrubbing it clean until they ended at the soft globes beneath, then grabbing the moist flesh and massaging it in wide circles.

She turned again, and I began on her front, spreading the suds across her chest, massaging it in, lingering on the perfect nipples. She giggled when I pinched them instinctively, smiling and wiggling her hips suggestively. God, she was amazing, like an angel from heaven, pure and unblemished, brimming with latent sexual energy.

“I'll kneel so you can shampoo my hair” Summer declared.

My erect cock bulged a few inches in front of her lips, and her eyes followed it, mesmerized. She reached out and set it bouncing, laughing as the turgid organ flapped in the air. She was right there, smiling impishly, her mouth a few inches from my manhood. So fucking close.

Summer grabbed the shampoo bottle and squeezed some out, then began shampooing my bushy pubic area without saying a word.. Finally, she curiously fondled and probed my cock and balls, much like a college biology student might investigate an exotic life form.

“I love your amazing body, Mr. Johnson.” Summer said; as I struggled to live in denial that my jewels were the delight of a sexy young woman.

Somehow, I managed to clean the rest of her, the autonomic part of my brain chugging along while the rest floated dreamily in the clouds of steam. I turned off the water and we got out, and I dried us both with a towel, giving extra attention to her chest and the tempting area between her legs.

"Your uh; your;